Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-03-09
Updated:
2025-03-19
Words:
84,176
Chapters:
22/?
Comments:
57
Kudos:
105
Bookmarks:
38
Hits:
4,030

What Comes After Death?

Summary:

What happens after death?

 

After rising from the dead, you—someone from a city where people don’t even exist in the records—embark on a treacherous journey to seek the ultimate truth: what lies beyond the grave? Your goal is clear: you must reach the Dark Continent, where the most dangerous secrets are said to lie.

But as you journey deeper into the unknown, you find yourself entwined in the web of the Spider. With the ability to bring yourself and others back from the dead, you’re thrust into a game where every choice could tip the scales between life and death.

Will you uncover the truth you seek? And when the time comes, who will stand with you as the shadows close in?
Your fate, and the fate of those you hold dear, rests in your hands. Every choice you make will shape the course of your journey—and determine how it ultimately ends.

 


'So, what route will you take?'

 

A choose your own adventure story with different character routes, paths and good and bad endings!

Chapter Text

This is going to be sort of like a game with routes, choices, paths, good ends, bad ends, etc.

I'm still trying to figure out how I'm going to make things works as I post this.

I will also ask of you to keep track of your choices for this to work.

Right now I'm writing the exam arc, so this ledger is all that is available.

What Comes After Death? - Exam Arc

I recommend using it as a ledger but if you want to use it as a guide I can't stop you, but it does remove from the fun in my opinion when you do that.

Before we get started, I want to preface that while I am not up to date with either fanfic, this fic will take inspiration if not copying elements from these two fanfics. Mostly just the beginning set up, but I got to give credit where credit is largely deserved:

Search for Excalibur by kuzure_collapse

&

Hunting for a way home - Shalnark x Reader by Wanderingforest

 

Now some info about the fic.

 

Routes to Expect


12 (Base) + 7 (Duo) + 1 (Trio) = 20


Base Routes

  • Plot Route
  • Chrollo Lucilfer
  • Nobunaga Hazama
  • Feitan Portor
  • Machi Komacine
  • Hisoka Morow
  • Phinks Magcub
  • Shalnark
  • Shizuku Murasaki
  • Pakunoda
  • Uvogin
  • Illumi Zoldyck

Duo Routes

  • Chrollo Lucilfer and Pakunoda
  • Machi Komacine and Nobunaga Hazama
  • Nobunaga Hazama and Uvogin
  • Uvogin and Shalnark
  • Shalnark and Shizuku
  • Feitan Portor and Phinks Magcub
  • Illumi Zoldyck and Hisoka Morow

Trio Routes

    • Feitan Portor & Phinks Magcub & Shalnark

The reader is afab and uses feminine pronounce, and while y/n will be used, you have an existing backstory, goals, and set nen abilities.

Talking about nen, here's an in-depth reference sheet of the reader's nen ability. You might want to pay attention to it, after all, it might decide who leaves and who dies.

Arcana Lunaris

 

Chapter 2: "I guess it’s safe to say I'm not getting out of here with a clean record."

Summary:

You wake in darkness, disoriented and gasping. A sharp breath pulls you from the void, but confusion floods your mind. Where are you? How did you get here? Slowly, the fog clears, and you remember: Azkaban. But why?

You shift, trying to grasp what’s happening—A sun. A voice. A shadow. Warmth... protection.

And then, years later, a memory lingers—a book. A strange one. The one Mami read from. Everything inside it is real, she says. You’re not sure you believe her, but the stories...

They’ve started to bleed into your world.

And now? There’s no escape.

Red. Cold. A fate sealed.

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

I also included a little black-and-white sketch if you're interested!! I try to replicate the Togashi artstyle but I'm obviously not a pro lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Darkness.

An unimaginable, unfathomable void. Left from right, up from down—impossible to tell apart.

Just...

Darkness.

‘It’s time for you to wake up.’

"Ghh!" I suck in a sharp breath, my body jerking awake.

Where am I? How did I get here?

The questions slam into me, but the answers come quickly. My surroundings sharpen into focus.

Ah, that’s right…

I’m on an aircraft, heading toward Azkaban.

And as for why—

‘I remember now.’

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT — 19 YEARS AGO

It’s so warm.

I hate it.

The air is dry… I can’t breathe properly.

"Waaaah! Waaah!"

My own cries echo, as they rip from my lungs; desperate and weak.

Someone, please… Can’t you hear me?

Please help me…

It hurts. The sun—it burns.

Too bright. Too hot.

I can’t— I can’t—

Everything blurs. My limbs feel weak.

I don’t want to die.

Please… Mom…

And then—

The sun is gone.

But something else is here.

Cool. Gentle. A shadow shielding me from the heat.

""

That voice… It’s not Mom…

But… it’s nice.

" "

The warmth of arms—steady, safe.

It’s strange.

But I feel safe.

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT — 13 YEARS AGO

It’s been six years since Marguerite—Mami—took me in.

And honestly? Things have been, uh… interesting?

I mean, it’s been fun! Mami teaches me all sorts of things. Like this super cool thing called Divine Script—it’s all fancy symbols, and if you do it right, you can imbue it with Nen. I can’t do that part yet, though. Mami says it’s way too early.

But she did tell me that the trick I use to move around unnoticed is part of it. Something called… Zet? Zesty? Uzest? Zetsu! Yeah, that’s it! And apparently, it’s one of the four Nen principles. So technically, I’m already ahead of the game!

I’ve also been learning the Common Language. It’s weird, but I’m getting better at it. Mami still speaks French with me at home, but outside, I can actually talk to people now!

Oh, by the way—I know my name now. Turns out, it was embroidered on the baby blanket in the basket Mami found me in. The stitching was a little worn, but she could still read it.

‘Y/N L/N’

So yeah. I have a name.

Mornings are for studying. But after lunch, Mami always leaves. She’s usually gone all afternoon, and I know whatever she does isn’t normal work.

I asked her about it two months ago. She just brushed me off. But the look in her eyes? The way her face tensed up?

Yeah. Not normal work.

But whatever.

When she’s gone, I usually read. Lately, I’ve been obsessed with gothic literature. My favorite genre, hands down. And right now, I’m talking about it with my friends.

“Ugh, I don’t get how you can like those books, Y/N. They’re so creepy,” Bertha says, pulling a face.

“Well, they don’t scare me,” Lucy adds. “But they’re weird. Especially the vampire ones. Like, who wants to drink other people’s blood just to live? That’s just gross. Yuck.”

I huff, crossing my arms. They don’t get it.

“You guys don’t understand!”

“Yeah, we really don’t,” Lucy quips, making Bertha laugh.

“Okay, okay, but listen,” I say, holding up a finger. “It’s about the feeling you get when you read them.”

“Fear?” Bertha asks hesitantly.

“No! It’s like… you’re a princess. A princess of darkness.” I explain excitedly. “You’re strong. People underestimate you, maybe even fear you. But at the end of the day—when night falls—you’re the master of their fate.” I grin. “It’s so cool.”

Bertha and Lucy exchange a look.

“Sounds super edgy,” Lucy deadpans.

“Agreed,” Bertha nods.

“Pfft, whatever,” I say, crossing my arms. “You guys like your stuff, and I like mine. So you play accountants and laundromat employees, and I’ll be a vampire. Hissss!” I bare my teeth at them playfully.

Lucy snorts. “Hey! Accountants are cool. Plus, they make more money than any vampire could.”

“Same with laundromat employees,” Bertha chimes in shyly.

I gasp. “Have you ever considered that a vampire could easily be an accountant or a laundromat employee? That would be your definition—technically make them the coolest!”

Before they can answer, a voice calls out.

""

Mami’s voice calls from a distance.

"" I shout back, then turn to my friends. “Gotta go, see you tomorrow!”

I start running towards our apartment, waving as they call, “Bye, Y/N!”

As I reach our apartment, Mami greets me at the door.

""

" " I nod eagerly. " " I say the name slowly, stretching it out for emphasis. " "

Mami chuckles. ""

""

Mami laughs at that, shaking her head. " "

She ruffles my hair. " "

I grin up at her. " "

She smiles warmly. " "

Mami places a soft kiss on my forehead, then heads to the kitchen.

""

Mami’s voice is soft as she strokes my hair, her fingers weaving through it gently. I’m already tucked in, warm and drowsy. This is our routine—every night, after dinner, she reads to me until I fall asleep.

But the book she reads from isn’t like the others.

It’s not a normal book at all.

There’s no hardcover, no fancy illustrations—just a huge stack of papers, bound together with nothing but thin string. Mami says it’s because the original is too precious. That there’s only one real copy in the world. And when she was younger, she had to fight with everything she had to get this one.

She also told me I can’t tell anyone about it.

Not even Lucy and Bertha.

It’s so hard not to tell them—I mean, we tell each other everything! But Mami doesn’t usually ask me to keep secrets. So if she says this one is important… I know I have to listen.

The weirdest part?

Mami says this book is real. That everything written inside actually happened.

I’m not sure I believe her.

I mean, it’s got so many weird things in it—stuff that sounds more like a fairytale than real life! Monsters, hidden cities, beings who can do things no normal human should be able to do…

Sometimes, I think Mami is playing a long prank on me. That when we reach the last page, she’ll laugh and say, “Surprise! It was all fake!”

But honestly?

I don’t care.

Real or not, it’s interesting.

"" I mumble sleepily, snuggling deeper under the blanket.

Mami chuckles. ""

I nod eagerly. “Un hun.”

She clears her throat dramatically, like she’s about to perform on stage.

“Ahem.”

Then, in that deep, serious voice she always uses when reading from The Book, she begins—

“Journey to the New World, East Edition, Page 111…”

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT, 12 YEARS AGO

Things had been good.

Great, even.

I was learning how to cook. I could make soup now—real soup! Mami said it wasn’t quite right yet, but I was getting better. She smiled when she ate it, so that had to mean something.

I got even better at speaking the Common Language, too. My accent was still there, but that was fine.

Me, Lucy, and Bertha got into a couple of fights with other kids. We got beat up a few times, but that was fine.

Mami started getting weaker, so she worked less. That meant we had less food. I was hungry a lot, but that was fine.

Some of my books got stolen. Even my favorite one. That wasn’t fine, but… but I told myself it was.

Because I still had Mami. I still had my friends.

That was all that mattered.

That was enough.

So why?

Why did she have to die?

SEPTEMBER 23rd, 1987 – NOON

It’s raining.

Pouring, actually. The kind of rain that soaks through your clothes in seconds, that makes the dirt heavy and sticky.

A bad day for a burial.

But the elders didn’t care. They just wanted it done. Quickly.

I watch as Mami’s body is lowered into the ground. She’s wrapped in a plain white cloth. No casket.

Just—just a body in the dirt.

That’s it.

That’s all.

She’s gone.

But tha-tha-that’s fine… right?

I mean—I still have Lucy. I still have Bertha.

I’ll be okay.

I have to be okay.

I’m gonna be—

Alone.

| Pale Skin | Tan Skin | Dark Skin

Sometimes I think I should’ve just thrown myself in the hole with her before they covered her body with dirt. Being buried alive wouldn’t be pleasant, sure, but at least I’d be with her. At least I wouldn’t be here.

Instead, I’m sitting in this tiny, rotting apartment while Claude—the asshole landlord—screams at me for being late on rent. Again.

What the hell does he expect? I’m ten. It’s a goddamn miracle I’m able to make any money at all.

Which I tell him.

Which he does not like.

“I told you, I’m only three fucking days late, okay?! May I also remind you that compared to your other tenants, I’m always under a week late? So I really don’t get why you’re so on my ass about it, Claude!” I snap, arms crossed, voice sharp. My accent is still thick—too thick.

I should’ve started losing it by now. That’s how it works, right? Kids pick up new accents fast, forget their old ones even faster. But mine won’t leave.

Maybe it’s because it’s the only thing I have left of her.

We weren’t related by blood. I never even took her last name. Not that I could—she never told me what it was.

Maybe she thought it didn’t matter. Maybe she knew she wouldn’t be around long enough for it to matter.

Or maybe she wanted me to make my own name. To not be tied to hers, to not be tied to anyone.

But I want to be tied to her. Even if it’s just through an accent that refuses to leave my tongue.

I barely notice Claude’s voice anymore. It’s just background noise now, blending in with the distant shouting from the streets, the clatter of someone digging through scrap, the hum of the flickering light above me.

Some time passes before I tune back in. Claude is still pissed, still yelling, but now he looks… tired.

Annoyed, but ready to give up.

“Whatever,” he mutters. “Just try to get it on time next time.”

And with that, he’s gone. The door clicks shut behind him.

Fuck.

It’s a quarter past three. Me, Lucy, and Bertha had been scavenging the mountains of trash for anything valuable to sell. That’s how our afternoons usually went.

I wasn’t the only one going through it. Life had never been kind to any of us.

Lucy’s dad walked out after the divorce, and disappeared without a trace, leaving her and her mom with nothing. She confided in us once, whispering like it was a secret she wasn’t even sure she was allowed to say—that sometimes, she thought it was her fault.

That if she had been different, if she had been better, maybe he wouldn’t have left. Maybe her mom wouldn’t look so sad all the time. Me and Bertha told her she was wrong, but what did we know?

Bertha had it rough too. Her mom had caught Asher’s Lung—a disease that eats away at your body slow enough to feel every moment of it. It wasn’t impossible to cure, but the price of treatment was more than her father could ever hope to make working in a laundromat. Me and Lucy could feel her pain, that awful helplessness. Knowing someone you love is dying and being powerless to stop it.

None of us ever really talked about how shitty things were, but we all knew.

“Hey, come look at this!” Lucy’s voice cuts through the air, excitement clear.

Me and Bertha pick our way down the trash piles toward her. In front of her feet sits a boombox, surprisingly intact.

“Do you think it’s gonna be worth a lot if we sell it?” Bertha asks, tilting her head.

“Fuck yeah it will!” I exclaim, crouching to inspect it. “I read that basic models like this one usually go for 2,680 to 6,700 Jennies, but here? In Meteor City? It could easily skyrocket to 67,000 or even 268,000 Jennies if we find the right buyer.”

“Let’s gooo!” Lucy cheers, pumping her fist.

“Okay, let’s keep looking for more stuff first.” Bertha nods, the three of us returning to scavenging.

We’re just about to call it a day when—

“Excuse me, girls.”

We freeze.

The voice belongs to a woman, maybe in her late 40s or 50s, standing at the base of the trash heap. She smiles, too friendly for this city.

“What’s up? What do you want?” I say, sliding down the trash pile to stand in front of her, Lucy and Bertha at my sides.

“Well, I was wondering if you lovely girls would be interested in modeling for me,” she says, eyes gleaming. “A simple shoot that pays well. If you do good, we might hire you again.”

We exchange a glance.

We’ve been around long enough to know what this really is.

A photoshoot in this city? That’s just a fancy way of saying they want to take disgusting pictures of us.

Lucy is the first to break the silence. “Yeah, thanks, but no thanks. At all.”

“Yeah, I think we’ll be going.” Bertha’s voice is sharp.

“Yeah, bye, or wha… te… ver…”

The words slur out of my mouth as I finally notice the two men behind Lucy and Bertha. Another behind me. A cloth pressed against my mouth.

Darkness.

A sharp gasp rips through my lungs as I wake.

Where am I? How did I get here?

My body feels heavy. I try to move, but thick leather straps pin me down. I can’t see anything—something is covering my eyes. My breath comes fast and shallow, panic rising in my chest.

Then—fingers brush my forehead, and suddenly, the blindfold is gone.

The first thing I see is red.

Not just blood—though there’s plenty of that—but robes. A sea of deep crimson robes surrounding us.

I glance to my sides. Lucy and Bertha are there, strapped down just like me. So are several other kids, each tied to their own stone altars.

My stomach twists.

“Bertha! Lucy! What’s going on!?” My voice is raw, desperate. “Hey, the rest of you—do you know what’s happening!?”

“Y-Y/N…” Lucy’s voice shakes. Her eyes are glossy with fear. “They’re dead.”

My heart stops.

“You’re kidding, right? Right!?” My breath stutters as I start spiraling.

“No, she’s not! And we’re gonna die too!” Bertha cries, voice cracking into a scream.

“What do you want from us!?” I turn my fury on what I assume to be cultists, thrashing against the restraints. “LET US GO!”

One of the robed figures steps forward, wearing a dark iron crown. His presence is suffocating. “Continue.”

Three men step forward, one for each of us.

Then—pain.

Unbearable, searing pain.

It starts in my chest, spreads through my limbs like molten iron being forced into my veins. My body convulses violently, and I hear Lucy and Bertha screaming too.

“Oh great one, hear our cries.” The crowned figure raises his hands.

“We offer you these pure, awakened souls. May they satisfy your hunger. In return, grant us your strength, your wisdom, your everlasting power!”

Two more cultists step forward, each drawing a dagger from their robes.

I see it happen.

Lucy’s eyes widen as the blade plunges into her chest. Bertha chokes on a scream as hers follows. Blood spills.

“BERTHAAAAAAA! LUYYYYYYYYYY!”

Terror blinds me, but only for a second—because then I see my own executioner.

The knife descends.

A white-hot piercing sensation erupts in my chest, spreading out like fire licking at my ribs. I can feel my heartbeat faltering, my strength draining.

I can’t die like this.

Not now.

Not after everything.

I can’t.

I won’t.

I WON’T DIE!

I don’t know how long it’s been.

When I wake, the first thing I notice is the silence.

Then—the smell. The overwhelming stench of blood, thick and metallic in the air.

I touch my chest.

No wound.

My fingers shake as I look down. My hands are soaked in blood—mine, theirs, everyone’s.

And in front of me, an oval mirror.

The silver frame is cracked, but the glass is clear.

And what I see reflected there—

Blood covers every inch of my skin. My face, my clothes, my hair.

The cultists? Dead.

Lucy and Bertha?

Also dead.

Why am I the only one still alive?

The knife had been inside me. I felt it.

So why?

Why am I still breathing?

Why is my body whole while theirs are lifeless?

Why can’t I remember anything?

 

Notes:

Mami is a "slang?" or nickname you often give to your grandma in french!!

Chapter 3: "When Life Gives You Death... What the Hell Do You Do?"

Summary:

You walk through Meteor City, covered in blood, but no one stops you. It’s just another day in a place where only strength matters. Once home, you search through your mother’s belongings, trying to make sense of the strange power you’ve awakened. Was it Nen? Post-Mortem Nen? Questions flood your mind, and the need for answers drives you forward. You uncover a fragment of information that could hold the key to everything, but the journey ahead will be far from easy, pushing you into dangerous and mysterious territories.

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

If this were anywhere else—literally anywhere but Meteor City—I bet I’d get more than just a few disinterested side-eyes while walking through town drenched in blood from head to toe.

I’d be stopped. Questioned. Asked if I needed medical help. Maybe even arrested.

But this is good ol’ shitty Meteor City, where the only thing that matters is what you can offer—what you bring to the table. Your own well-being? Your own suffering? Completely irrelevant. As long as you’re not causing trouble, no one gives a shit.

With that in mind, I dissociate and beeline home, trying to ignore the stench of dried blood clinging to my skin. I need to get this filth off of me. And I need answers.

Cleaned up and wrapped in fresh clothes, I start digging through Mami’s old belongings. Specifically, her books. Among them is the one I’m looking for—The Art of Will: A Comprehensive Guide to Nen.

Because what I just experienced? That was not normal.

From what I’ve been taught, those lunatic cultist pieces of shit awakened my aura nodes as part of their stupid sacrificial ceremony. But the real question isn’t why they did it—it’s what brought me back.

Was it a Hatsu? But how could I have used a Hatsu when I’d never even activated Nen before? Besides Zetsu, I never learned any of the basics. Mami did say Nen geniuses exist, but this? This is beyond extreme.

Unless… could this have been Post-Mortem Nen?

I know I didn’t want to die. I couldn’t. Not yet. Not before I put those bastards in the ground myself.

I took the time to check everybody and pull back every hood. The woman and the three men who took me, Bertha, and Lucy weren’t among them. They’re still out there. And I refuse to die until I’ve buried them six feet under.

But that’s not the only thing gnawing at me.

What the hell was that?

The moment between life and death. I can’t remember it. Not even a second of it. Not darkness, not light—just… nothing. But it’s not just that.

Ever since I woke up, I feel like I’ve forgotten something. Something that happened during the time I was dead.

What happens after death that makes you forget?

And more importantly—how the hell am I supposed to live, knowing I came back, but with no clue on how I should even exist now?

I mean, I was already aimless before I died, but now? Now that I’ve literally crawled out of my own grave? Does that make me an outsider to the system? A sinner? Am I condemned just by continuing to breathe?

Will I go to hell for living on, or will my actions still be weighed like anyone else’s?

But if that’s true… then what about the cultists?

They’re dead. And I was the one who killed them.

Am I already doomed? Or is there no heaven or hell—no divine judgment waiting for me at the end of the road? If there was a god, would he really let me and my friends suffer like we did?

I know people say "You're given only what you can handle," but tell me—is dying at ten in a fucking cultist ritual something a child is supposed to be able to handle?

Or is this just the way things are?

If so… then what does that mean for my revenge?

Should I even be seeking it?

But if your people are slaughtered, aren’t you supposed to hunt down the ones responsible?

I—I don’t know.

I don’t know what to do, what to think—what I am.

I—

I need answers.

But where the hell do I even start—?

Wait.

I abruptly stand, heart hammering, and start tearing through Mami’s books again.

And then—I see it.

"Journey to the New World: East Edition."

My fingers tremble as I pull it from the shelf.

There has to be something in here. Something—someone—that can give me the answers I need.

And if not?

Then there’s only one other place in the world where I might find them.

The undocumented rest of the Dark Continent.

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT – 4 YEARS AGO

It turns out there’s a fragment of a passage in the Journey to the New East Edition that hints at a being capable of answering questions about the primordial forces of the world. A being whose existence might hold the key to unlocking the deepest mysteries of life, death, and everything in between. But, of course, the entry wasn’t exactly... complete.

It was vague, almost like a footnote in the grand scheme of things. The location? The being’s name? Any real details were completely absent. The only clue was that it was situated on the edge of the East—essentially at the border of the West territory. And, of course, the transcript clearly notes that any information regarding it would be revealed in the West Edition first entry. Just my luck, right? Always one step behind.

But while the answers I crave remain elusive, I’ve been anything but idle. For the past three years, I haven’t simply been twiddling my thumbs and waiting for the universe to provide me with answers on a silver platter. No. I’ve been training. And I mean training—really hard training. There’s always room for improvement, no matter how skilled you get, and I’ve learned that the more I push myself, the further I can go.

Thanks to Mami’s Nen guide, I’ve become proficient in all four Nen principles. I’ve mastered them, truly. The basics, the foundation of Nen manipulation, are second nature to me now. But it doesn’t stop there. I’ve delved deeper, experimenting with advanced applications of Nen that go beyond even what Mami had anticipated.

I’m not one to toot my own horn, but... turns out I’m a bit of a genius. Maybe it’s the post-mortem Nen that gave me that boost right from the get-go, or maybe it’s just the way I was born. Either way, there’s no denying it—I’m a natural when it comes to Nen.

And speaking of being born a certain way—well, it seems I’m not just any ordinary Nen user. Turns out, I’m a specialist. And that? That was a revelation in itself.

But being a specialist didn’t mean I was going to settle for just one ability. No. That wasn’t enough for me. Not by a long shot. To truly get what I want, to master the art of Nen, I needed more. I needed a set of abilities—eight, to be exact—that would give me the upper hand in most situation. After all, what good is one power when you could possess multiple, each one tailored to a specific task, a specific outcome? So, I decided to create my own arsenal of abilities, a personal set that I named Arcana Lunaris.

These eight abilities are the culmination of years of training, testing, and perfecting. Each one has its own unique function, its own set of strengths and limitations. But together, they make me something more than just a Nen user. They make me a force to be reckoned with. A specialist who’s gone beyond the basics, shaping my powers to suit my every need.

Here’s what I’ve got so far;

Le Magicien

  • This ability allows me to store and retrieve inanimate objects in my shadow, forming a subspace vault.
    • Conditions:
      • The object must be equal to or shorter than my height and must be physically liftable.
      • Only inanimate objects can be stored—living beings and corpses cannot be stored.
      • I must be motionless, and the shadow must be unobstructed and large enough to cover the object.
      • The ability requires wearing a representation of the New Moon, and objects will decay unless stored in containers.
      • The weight I can store is limited by my strength and the current lunar phase.

Le Jugement

  • This ability allows me to hypnotize and control a target’s mind through direct eye contact, planting suggestions and controlling actions.
    • Conditions:
      • The target must have a weaker mind or less Nen strength.
      • The hypnosis only works with direct eye contact, and the target must be calm or distracted.
      • Strong-willed targets can break free if their resistance is strong enough.
      • The hypnosis lasts for 5-10 minutes and drains my aura over time.
      • I must wear a representation of the Waning Crescent during use.

Le Chariot

  • This ability allows me to teleport instantly to any location I can see by merging with my shadow.
    • Conditions:
      • The destination must be solid ground and within my line of sight.
      • I must remain completely motionless for 10 seconds before teleporting, and the shadow must be visible.
      • There's a brief moment of disorientation after teleporting, leaving me vulnerable for a short time.
      • I must wear a representation of the First Quarter to activate this ability.

Le Diable

  • This ability allows me to drain aura by biting a target and storing it for later use.
    • Conditions:
      • The target must consent verbally, though manipulation or coercion is allowed to extract consent.
      • The user must wear or carry a Gibbous Moon representation when using the ability.
      • The user can only bite the same person once per lunar cycle (or day/week).
      • Aura collected will expire during a Blood Moon.
      • The aura is stored separately and must be used before a Blood Moon or if the user dies before using it, it returns to the original target.

La Mort

  • This ability allows the user to revive a deceased person, but only under specific conditions:
    • The deceased must have been dead for no longer than 72 hours, and their body must be intact.
    • Five people must offer their lives as a sacrifice, and the user must perform the ritual during a full moon while wearing a full moon representation.
    • The revived individual will remain in a coma for a period equal to the time they were dead.
    • Each person can only be revived five times, after which their soul is lost forever.
    • Reviving someone takes a toll on the revived person’s lifespan, with the amount lost depending on how long they were dead and how many times they’ve been revived.

L'Ermite

  • This ability allows the user to analyze a target's health and condition by drinking their blood, but there are several restrictions:
    • The blood must come from a living person and be no more than 4 hours old.
    • The user must focus while drinking the blood, and distractions can cause failure.
    • Foreign substances like drugs or poisons may distort the analysis, requiring more blood for clarification.
    • The user must be within 4 meters of the blood or target, and there’s a cooldown period of 4 minutes before another analysis can be performed.
    • The user must wear a Waxing Gibbous representation when performing the ability.

Le Pendu

  • This ability allows me to transfer ailments to a marked recipient (called a Katashiro), either healing myself or others by channeling blood and Nen.
    • Conditions:
      • A Katashiro can only hold up to 7 ailments before the mark becomes inactive, and some ailments cannot be transferred (e.g., missing limbs or mental illnesses).
      • The recipient must consume 7ml of blood to activate healing, and blood must be consumed regularly for the ability to work.
      • The mark can be erased by a Nen exorcist, making it unusable on the target again.
      • The recipient must be alive; if they die or the mark is lost, the ability can no longer be used.
      • The user's aura is drained with each transfer, leading to potential fatigue or unconsciousness.

La Lune

  • This ability allows me to revive after death by siphoning the life force from those nearby through hypnosis.
    • Conditions:
      • It only activates upon my death, and there must be at least one living person within 3 meters of my corpse.
      • The life force from nearby individuals is used for my revival, with the strength of their Nen affecting how efficiently this process works.
      • Targets must be able to bleed, and their Nen strength must be weaker than mine for the hypnosis to work.
      • If I die again within the same lunar cycle, the ability cannot trigger again.
      • The ability fails if enough life force isn’t gathered or if too few sacrifices are made, leading to a partial revival.

Speaking of Nen, there’s one aspect of my abilities that’s been... unexpected. A side effect, really. Every time I use Nen, my eyes—the irises, specifically—turn scarlet. At first, I thought it was just a weird quirk, but over time, I’ve realized that it’s something I can use. The sharp red hue, the intensity in my gaze, it’s almost... hypnotic. It attracts attention, a lot of it. And I’ve been monopolizing on that attention.

While it’s painful—excruciating, really—I've been using the transformation to my advantage. My eyes, when I use Nen, resemble the eyes of the Kurta Clan—a bright, intense red. And since I can’t control the change, I’ve found a way to turn it into something... profitable.

Here’s the kicker: I’ve been plucking my own eyes out, repeatedly. Each time, it feels like the world is collapsing around me, but there’s a twisted satisfaction in it. I use my ability, Le Pendu, to regrow them. Instantly. No scars. No lasting damage. The pain lingers for a while, but it’s manageable. Others, though—the ones I mark with my Nen—they won’t be so lucky. When I take their eyes, they lose them forever. But honestly? I don’t feel bad about it. These are people who’ve caused me pain, or worse, those who have harmed others.

An eye for an eye, right?

My little “eye business” has propelled me deep into the black market's inner circles. I’ve transitioned from a mere rare body part seller to a fully-fledged member of Dark Continent enthusiast forums, rubbing elbows with people who share a twisted fascination with what lies beyond the known world. I’ve learned a lot in these circles, more than I ever thought I would. Take this guy, for example—Nigg. Well, Nigg is probably not his actual name, but he goes by Nigg on the forums. He’s a lunatic, absolutely obsessed with the Dark Continent and its secrets. He’s the kind of person who posts research, theories, and sometimes—oddly personal details—on these shady black market forums. Seriously, who makes a post on a forum for Dark Continent fanatics to admit that their favorite food is a spicy sushi bowl with miso-glazed salmon, avocado, pickled ginger, edamame, and a touch of sriracha mayo? Or that they can’t sleep without a nightly cup of chamomile tea? Who does that? But, as bizarre as it all sounds, I’ve been paying attention. Thanks to him, I now know about the past five expeditions to the Dark Continent and the calamities that came back with them. The man’s been digging, and he’s unearthed a wealth of information that no one else seems to have. From research on lost civilizations to theories about the creatures that roam the Dark Continent, he’s one of the few who’s cracked open the lid on this forbidden knowledge. And somehow, his ramblings have become more than just noise to me. They’ve become a roadmap.

Through him, I’ve connected with people from all walks of life, clients who are; collectors, researchers, detectives, and occultists—each with their own piece of the puzzle. Some want advice on how to collect rare, forbidden objects from the Dark Continent; others are looking for more... esoteric consultations. But they all have one thing in common: they’re all obsessed with what lies beyond the borders of the known world.

It hasn’t been easy. The road is treacherous, filled with dangers and moral compromises. But I’ve made progress. Small steps at a time, I’ve learned to navigate this world of secrets and whispers. And despite everything I’ve had to sacrifice to get here, I can’t stop now.

But here's the truth: If I want to get closer to the answers I’m looking for, if I want to truly understand the mysteries of the Dark Continent and how they tie into my abilities, I need to meet Nigg. I need to get closer to him and extract whatever secrets he’s holding. Because something tells me that he holds the key to everything I’ve been searching for.

So, I’ll keep pushing forward, no matter what it takes. I’ll keep collecting, keep learning, and keep moving closer to my goals. But I won’t rest until I finally find a way to meet this Nigg guy. Until then, I’ll stay in the shadows, gather what I can, and wait for the perfect moment.

I know I’m getting closer. I can feel it.

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT – 1 YEAR AGO

Fuck me.

Three years. Three years spent obsessively tracking down one person, and all I’ve managed to figure out is that his name isn’t “Nigg,” but Ging. Beyond that, everything is a damn wall of silence. Information that could possibly explain who he is, what he’s done, or what he’s capable of is locked behind the Hunter website. Even when you do manage to get past the front gate, everything else is locked behind layers of codes—cryptic and impossible to crack unless you’ve got the right access.

I’ll admit it, I’m frustrated. Beyond frustrated. I’ve been banging my head against this wall for three years, and all I have to show for it is the barest of details. So, I’ve decided to put my investigation on hold for the moment. There’s no point in chasing shadows, especially when I’m not even close to breaking through.

During these last few months, I’ve been traveling—a lot. It’s a strange kind of freedom, a break from the dead-end that my life has become in my obsessive pursuit. But I haven’t been entirely idle. I’ve been using this time to experiment with my Nen abilities. Testing their limits. Pushing them in ways that should’ve been impossible. And, God, has it been frustrating.

Especially La Mort. That ability, the one that allows me to revive the dead, is proving to be more of a curse than a blessing. Every person I bring back ends up just like I was when I returned from the dead—confused, lost like they’ve forgotten something vital. They don’t remember anything of the beyond, not a void, not heaven or hell, nothing. It’s not just disturbing—it’s downright crushing.

I can’t understand it. Why does it happen? Why does it always end this way? Are they even truly revived? It’s a question I don’t have an answer to. And the more I experiment, the more the haunting sensation of losing something weighs on me. I don’t know if I’m ready to keep facing it, but I can’t stop. Not yet.

The next step in my research will require me to do something I’ve been avoiding for a while: get a Hunter license. To access the real, raw information about the Dark Continent, to make actual progress in my investigation, I’ll need that license. It’s not just about legitimacy—it’s about access. About being able to unlock doors that would otherwise remain closed forever. I’ve been holding off on it for too long, but it’s clear now. There’s no avoiding it.

So, I’ll train. I’ll put in the work and the time. I’ll get my license next year, and then… then I’ll push forward, no matter what it takes.

But for now, it feels like I’m standing at the edge of a cliff, staring into an abyss I’m not sure I can survive. Will the answers I seek even be worth it? Will I be able to handle what comes next? I don’t know. But I do know one thing: I’ll never stop searching. The answers are out there.

I just have to be the one to find them.

METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT – 11 DAYS AGO, DECEMBER 26

The air was thick with the scent of burning metal and old plastic, the ever-present perfume of Meteor City. Even after all these years, I never quite got used to it—not entirely. Maybe it was because I knew I’d be leaving soon. Maybe it was because this place, for all its memories, never really felt like home.

I zipped up the last of my bags, checking their weight in my hands. Everything I needed was packed. Everything I could take with me, at least. The journey ahead was going to be long: seven grueling days of land travel just to reach Lingon Airport, followed by three and a half days of air travel to finally arrive in Azkaban City, Kukan’yu Kingdom. If everything went according to schedule, I’d check into my hotel by January 6th, just in time to settle in before the Hunter Exam.

I glanced at my watch. Time to go. With one last look at the place I was leaving behind, I stepped forward, never once looking back.

AZKABAN CITY, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM – PRESENT

It’s 11:45 AM, and I’m watching the world shrink below me. Azkaban is finally within reach. My flight is scheduled to land in 15 minutes, and I can already feel the hum of descent beneath my feet.

As soon as the aircraft touches down, I waste no time. I grab my bag and slip past the sluggish travelers, moving through the sea of people with ease. A cab is waiting outside, and in 20 minutes, I’m stepping into the lobby of my hotel. The check-in process is smooth, and within moments, I’m in my room, tossing my bags onto the bed.

But I don’t linger. My stomach reminds me that I haven’t eaten anything decent since before the flight, so I step back out, letting the city swallow me whole.

The café I found was small, nestled between towering buildings, its windows glowing with warm golden light. It had that cozy charm that made it feel almost out of place in a city like this.

I took a seat by the window, scanning the menu with idle curiosity. It was full of colorful images of gourmet sandwiches—smoked salmon and dill on rye, roast beef and caramelized onions on sourdough, brie and fig jam on ciabatta—alongside an array of classic café fare: buttery croissants, savory quiches, cheese platters, fresh fruit tarts, creamy soups, artisan salads, and handmade pastries. The drink section was just as extensive—single-origin coffees, flavored lattes, herbal and black teas, and even a selection of fine liquors for those looking to add a little extra warmth to their day.

A waitress soon approached my table, wearing a neatly pressed black and white uniform, her auburn hair tied into a low ponytail, her hazel eyes bright. She held a small notepad, ready to take my order.

"What can I get for you?" she asked with a polite smile.

I returned the smile and pointed to one of the options on the menu. "I’ll take one of these, please."

She jotted it down quickly before looking up. "And for drinks?"

"Mmh, let me think…" I tapped my fingers lightly against the wooden table before deciding. "Ah, I’ll take the house special. Thank you very much."

With a nod, she noted it down and disappeared behind the counter.

Fifteen minutes later, my food arrived—beautifully plated, fresh, and delicious. The meal was satisfying, a welcome reprieve after days of travel. But even as I ate, I couldn’t shake the feeling.

Someone was watching me.

It was subtle at first—an itch at the back of my mind, a shift in the air around me. I’ve honed my senses over the years, sharpened them like a blade. I know when I’m being observed.

As I stood to leave, I let my gaze flicker toward the source of the piercing stare, just for a split second. And there he was.

A young man sat a few tables away, his blond hair almost too perfect, catching the light just right. His green eyes were sharp, locked onto me with an intensity that was impossible to ignore. He had the kind of face that could be mistaken for innocence—boyishly good-looking, almost angelic—but the way he carried himself, the way his cashmere crew-neck sweater stretched over a well-built frame, told a different story.

I had no idea why he was looking at me so intently. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe it was all in my head. But no—after everything I’ve been through, after years of refining my instincts, I knew when someone was watching me.

The question was… why?

In the end, though, it didn’t matter. I had more important things to focus on.

Without another glance, I stepped out of the café and back into the bustling streets of Azkaban City, the weight of unseen eyes still lingering on my back.

The afternoon sun cast long shadows over the bustling Azkaban flea market, its air thick with the mingling scents of spiced meats, roasted nuts, and something fried that I couldn’t quite place. Stalls lined the narrow pathways, overflowing with local delicacies, trinkets meant to lure in unsuspecting tourists, and an odd mix of both real and counterfeit jewelry. Among the crowd, self-proclaimed fortune tellers sat on woven rugs, offering readings with no trace of Nen—just cheap parlor tricks and well-practiced deception.

As I walked, my gaze flickered over rows of worn books stacked haphazardly on a street-side vendor’s table. Most of them were guides on local folklore, historical accounts of the surrounding regions, or poorly written collections of urban legends.

But then, something caught my eye.

"Swindler Swamp Delicacies, huh?" I muttered, pulling the book from the pile. The title was printed in bold, golden letters, the cover depicting an eerie, misty marshland. Swindler Swamp wasn’t far from here. I wondered if it was worth picking up…

A. Buy the book

B. Don’t buy the book

Chapter 4: "Steak 'Em If You Got 'Em" - Path of Literature

Summary:

You choose to buy the book, where you begin your journey to the Hunter Exam. After a brief encounter with an intriguing stranger at a café, you make your way to a rundown restaurant in Zaban City. Inside, you use a password to access a hidden elevator, which leads you to a mysterious underground area. Tension builds as other applicants prepare for the exam, each of you awaiting the challenges that lie ahead.

Chapter Text

"Sure, why not?" It wasn’t expensive, and at worst, I could just give it away if it ended up being useless. Without another thought, I handed the vendor a few bills, slipping the book discreetly into my shadow storage before continuing my stroll.

I let my thoughts wander as I walked, weaving through the crowd, half-distracted by the overlapping voices of merchants and customers haggling over prices. Then—

Thud.

I collided into something—or rather, someone.

Instinctively, I took a step back, my mind catching up to what had just happened. I was in the middle of the walkway, meaning whoever I bumped into had to be the one who wasn’t watching where they were going. But judging by how solid they felt… damn, they must have been built like a brick wall.

I sighed, already preparing to apologize before they made a big deal out of it. But then, my eyes landed on him.

The angelic-looking creep from the café.

Alright, maybe “creep” was a bit much, but let’s be real—he definitely wasn’t giving me innocent looks back at that café. Even without making direct eye contact, I felt his stare the entire time I was there, like he was trying to trap me in some unspoken game of cat and mouse.

And now, here he was, standing right in front of me.

Next to him stood a much shorter figure, almost childlike, with long, silvery-white hair that covered most of their face, save for a single dull grey eye peeking through the strands. They held a thick stack of papers, though some had slipped from their grasp, now scattered on the ground between us.

That wasn’t the only thing that had fallen.

Among the papers lay a small, ornate pin, shaped like a bat’s wing, tinged in soft hues of pink. It was striking—not overly flashy, but something about it held a certain allure. Pretty.

My fingers twitched.

As I crouched down, I gathered the fallen papers in one hand… and with the other, I slid the pin into my sleeve, smooth as second nature.

Would they miss it? Maybe. Would they get it back? Absolutely not.

Was stealing bad? Yes. But did he deserve it for making me uncomfortable with that intense, one-sided staring contest earlier? Also yes. Or at least, that was the excuse I gave myself.

Maybe I was just a bit of a klepto.

Even as a kid, Lucy and Bertha used to call me a harpy because of my obsession with shiny things. I’d chase after anything that caught the light, to the point where I’d turn around just to make sure a candy wrapper on the ground was actually a candy wrapper. I’d collect plastic holographic threads from pompoms, random beads, elastic bands—all under the guise of using them for “arts and crafts.”

Was it just the environment I grew up in—Meteor City—that made me this way? Or was it simply part of my nature?

Didn’t matter.

I stacked the papers neatly and handed them over to the blond guy.

"Here. And I do apologize for bumping into you." And for stealing your pin. Not that you’ll notice.

The blond smiled, accepting the papers. "Oh, thank you so much! And don’t worry about it! Oh, and… have we met before?"

I kept my expression neutral, the perfect balance of polite and dismissive. "I don’t think we have." A fake but friendly smile curled on my lips—convincing enough for the untrained eye.

"Oh, really?" His voice was laced with amusement. "Because I feel like I’ve seen you before. And I’d never forget someone with a look like yours."

He leaned in slightly, that same sly smile from earlier creeping onto his face.

Oh, he’s testing me.

He knew I noticed his staring back at the café. Hell, he probably wanted me to notice. And now, he was pushing to see how I’d react.

The nerve.

I needed to get out of this conversation.

 

A. Politely excuse yourself

"I’m sorry, sir, but I currently have a prior engagement, so I’ll have to cut our chat short." My voice was perfectly measured, an apologetic smile on my face as I gave a slight bow.

"Oh, that’s too bad… but wait, can I have your number? I’d love to talk more—?" He pouted, the playful edge still present in his tone.

"Y/N." I gave him my name but nothing else. "And as lovely as that sounds, my last phone broke, so I wouldn’t have anything for you to call me on. Again, my apologies, but I must leave."

"Oh, alright. But at least take this."

Before I could refuse, he ripped a page from the stack, scribbled something down, and handed it to me.

"Here, it’s my email. You can contact me if you need help picking out a new phone. I’m kind of a tech whiz."

I sighed, accepting the paper with a nod. "Thank you, sir, but really—"

"Shalnark."

"Hmm?"

"My name. It’s Shalnark. And don’t forget it." He tilted his head, grinning.

"Alright… Thank you, Shalnark."

"No problem at all!"

With that, I turned on my heel and walked away.

"Bye-bye, Y/N~"


You just gained +3 romance point for Shalnark!

B. Backhanded Flirty Compliment Your Way Out

I let out a soft sigh, tilting my head slightly as I met his unwavering gaze. His green eyes really were striking—almost annoyingly so. But I had better things to do than get caught up in whatever this was.

"Sorry, Green Eyes, as much as I'd love to get lost in those beautiful jade pools of yours, I actually have somewhere important to be," I said, my voice dripping with just enough faux regret to make it sting.

With that, I turned on my heel, offering him a slow, exaggerated princess wave as I walked away, the very picture of casual indifference. I didn’t bother looking back—I didn’t need to.

Would I ever see him again? No idea. But if I did, I sure hoped he'd be way less annoying.


You just gained +5 romance points for Shalnark!

 

C. Rudely Leave

I blinked at him, unimpressed. Wow, he really thought I had the time for this?

"Okay. Cool. Bye."

That was it. No drawn-out response. No witty banter. Just a flat, dismissive tone as I turned on my heel and walked away before he could get another word in. Not once did I glance back—not even out of curiosity.

Would I ever see that guy again? Who knows. But if I did, I could only hope he'd learned to be way less irritating.


You just gained -3 romance points for Shalnark!

By the time I made it back to my hotel, the sun had begun its slow descent, casting a warm orange glow over the city.

According to a tip from some acquaintances, this year’s Hunter Exam was being held in Zaban City. The entrance was through a rundown restaurant on Flower Street, where you had to give the chef a code to access the exam site. That restaurant was about 35 minutes away, so I figured I’d wake up early to register as soon as possible.

By 9:00 PM, I was eating at the hotel’s buffet. By 11:00 PM, I was fast asleep.

Tomorrow, the real challenge would begin.

 

ZABAN CITY, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM – 3 AM, JANUARY 7

It’s 3 AM, and there I am, standing in front of the restaurant where the Hunter Exam is supposed to take place. My acquaintance wasn’t joking when they told me it would be a bit on the run-down side—this place looked like it had seen better days. But who am I to judge? The place I call home in Meteor City sure as hell isn’t some top-class establishment either.

Still, I don’t let the shabby appearance deter me. The Hunter Exam waits for no one. I push open the door and step inside, immediately greeted by the smell of something… a bit more pungent than what I expected. There’s a chef behind the counter, dishing out food to a pair of drunkards who seem to be making more noise than anything else in the room.

One of them, a burly man with a red face, is complaining loudly.

"My wife! My damn wife! She doesn’t get it!" The man slurs, pounding his fist onto the counter. "I work my ass off all day, and she complains about what?!”

His companion, a skinny guy with a scruffy beard, chimes in with a laugh.

"Work?! What work? I'm just tryin' to get through the damn day, man. My boss don’t even know how to do his own job!" The second drunk laughs again, clearly amused by his own words.

I ignore them, though. Their complaints don’t concern me. My focus is on the chef, who seems to have noticed my presence. His eyes narrow in recognition, and for a moment, I can tell he’s figuring me out.

I clear my throat and approach the counter.

"Excuse me, I’d like the steak combo, please—the one that'll make me see the light," I say, repeating the first part of the password.

The chef’s eyes flicker with recognition, and I see a flash of understanding in his gaze. He straightens up, wiping his hands on his apron.

"Combo for one, huh? How do you want it cooked?" he asks, his voice low and steady, clearly aware of what’s going on now.

I don’t hesitate. "Grilled slowly over a low flame until done, please."

He nods, satisfied with my response. "Got it. See yourself to the back room," he says, his tone clipped and professional.

I don’t need to be told twice. I turn and head toward the back, pushing open a door that leads into what I can only describe as a hidden area.

The moment the door shuts behind me, the air seems to shift—the room descends.

“An elevator, huh?” I mutter to myself, realizing where this is headed.

The elevator ride feels like it takes longer than it should, though the steady clunk of the mechanism lets me know it’s working. When the doors finally open, I’m met with a long greenish tunnel, the walls lined with red lights and thick pipes snaking along the sides. The tunnel feels eerie, almost like something out of a dystopian nightmare, and I’m not sure if I’m supposed to be impressed or unsettled.

As I move forward, I notice a few other applicants already waiting, some chatting quietly, others lost in their own thoughts. My gaze lands on a man who seems to be made entirely of green—his skin is the color of edamame, and his head is perfectly round, almost like a bean itself.

“Edamame bean…?” I think to myself, trying to place the thought. Where had I heard that before?

Before I can dwell on it, the green man approaches me, a polite smile on his face as he holds out a small white badge.

"Hello, please take your number badge. Thank you," he says in a monotone voice, handing me a circular badge with the number #77 printed in black font.

I take it, feeling the slight weight of it in my hand.

"Be sure to wear it on your person at all times and not to lose it, okay?" he adds, his gaze sharp, as if he’s seen this all a hundred times before.

"Yes, thank you," I reply, slipping the badge into my jacket pocket.

With that, the man turns away, and I find myself standing in the tunnel, waiting.

The quiet tension in the air is almost palpable. Some of the other applicants seem nervous, a few pacing back and forth, while others stand still, trying to calm their racing hearts. It’s clear that everyone here is on edge. I join them in waiting, the long minutes stretching on as we all prepare for whatever comes next.

And for the moment, it seems that’s all there is to do—wait.

 

...

ZABAN CITY, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM – 5 AM, JANUARY 7

I thought Blondie had a gaze that could make the average person cower, but even he has nothing on this guy—Applicant #44. From the moment I stepped into the exam area, his eyes have been fixed on me with a look that is far more than simple scrutiny. He isn’t just sizing up the competition. No, there’s something dangerous about it. Something malicious. Evil.

I guess you could say he has a killer look. heh… heh... Yeah, that doesn’t make it any better

But as much as I’d like to focus—*not!—*on the unsettling eyes boring into my back, I have another problem—one significantly less terrifying, but much more annoying. A fat little man has been talking my ear off for the past few minutes, forcibly demanding my attention. He’s got tan skin, brown hair, a large nose, and thick eyebrows. His outfit consists of a loose blue v-neck shirt with a white symbol resembling a lowercase "i" on the right side, paired with matching light blue-gray sweatpants. A satchel is slung over his shoulder, bouncing with every exaggerated gesture he makes.

And gods, he just keeps talking.

I can almost smell the fakeness wafting off of him—if that’s even possible. But even without my metaphorical nose picking up on it, his synthetic smile and overly friendly demeanor are dead giveaways.

“But pardon me for saying so,” he begins, his grin widening as he looks me up and down, “but it’s quite surprising to see such a darling girl making it this far. I doubt the exam will be as kind to you as finding it was, however.”

Ah. Profiling me already? How delightful.

*"*You don’t say," I reply, my expression blank. My poker face is second nature at this point.

But maybe… just maybe... he could be useful.

"Say, Tonpa? That was your name, right?" I ask, feigning uncertainty. *"*Sorry for the hesitation—I’m not great with names." Or, more accurately, I just don’t care about his. "But you mentioned you’ve taken the exam quite a few times before, didn’t you?"

His chest puffs up with a mix of pride and embarrassment. *"*Oh yes, this is my 35th attempt straight! I guess you could call me an exam veteran."

“Impressive.” My tone is neutral, but inwardly, I scoff. Thirty-five attempts? Either he’s an idiot or a liar. "Oh, well then, my wise and all-knowing exam veteran," I say smoothly, lacing my words with an artificial sweetness, *"*by chance, do you know any of the other applicants here? Maybe you’ve encountered some of them in previous exams? After all, they do say that the rookie pass rate is once every three years, and statistically, only 1 in 10,000 applicants even make it to the main exam. So it would stand to reason that a few of the faces here are… recurring."

Tonpa grins, clearly pleased with the bait. "Oh, absolutely! There are quite a few returning faces. Let’s see…"

He scans the room before pointing at a man draped in a light blue and purple robe with a tan turban wrapped around his head. His large nose makes him even easier to spot in the crowd.

"Applicant #103—Bourbon the Snake Charmer. One tenacious competitor! But if you get on his bad side, well… let’s just say you won’t be getting off."

Charming.

I follow his finger as he moves on to his next target—a large man sitting cross-legged on the ground, scarfing down food. He has slicked-back hair ending in a ponytail, the sides of his head shaved. His outfit is more functional: a jumper, boots, trousers, and knee pads. He looks like a brute—but I know better than to judge based on appearances.

"Then there’s Applicant #255—Todo the Wrestler. Strong as an ox, but don’t let his appearance fool you. He’s a lot smarter than he looks."

The next introduction is a muscular, elderly man with a mustache and long gray hair tied into a ponytail. His traditional martial arts robes give him an air of discipline and experience, confirming what Tonpa says next.

"Applicant #191—Bodoro. A kung fu master. He may be getting up there in age, but don’t let that fool you. He’s still one of the best martial artists in this exam."

I raise an eyebrow at that but say nothing as Tonpa continues.

"And speaking of martial artists, there’s Applicant #76—Cherry. In terms of unarmed combat, he’s definitely among the top contenders."

My gaze lands on a man with a flat-top haircut and piercing eyes, his face accentuated by a droopy nose. He wears martial arts attire, his stance exuding quiet confidence.

Tonpa then gestures toward a trio. "The Amori Brothers—Applicants #197 to #199. They specialize in teamwork, and they only get better at it each year."

I observe the three of them, taking note of their distinct appearances and outfits.

"And finally," Tonpa says, nodding toward a man with an Afro puff and black eyes, wearing sunglasses and a unique layered outfit. *"*Applicant #384—Geretta the Huntsman. A specialist in silent kills, skilled with blow darts and a club."

I plaster a polite, fake smile on my face. "Is that all?"

“Well, that’s basically—” Tonpa hesitates, shifting uncomfortably. “Well… there is one more.”

“Oh?” I raise an eyebrow, tilting my head in curiosity as this catches my interest.

Tonpa sighs. “I’d rather not talk about it, but… Applicant #44, Hisoka the Magician.

I glance back toward the man who’s been staring me down. The Magician, huh? He looks more like a creepy clown to me. Though I’ll admit… beneath that ridiculous getup, he does have a nice face. If he dressed normally, I might even call him handsome. Might

Tonpa’s voice lowers. "He isn’t one of the veterans, but last year, he was practically a shoo-in.” Tonpa continues. “That is, until he attacked an examiner he didn’t… approve of. Got himself disqualified. He leans in slightly, lowering his voice. “You’d do well to steer clear of him. Trust me.”

I place a hand over my chest, offering him a sweet, innocent smile. “I’ll take that to heart.” Of course, I was already planning on doing just that. No matter how much ‘looks potential’ that clown has, I’m not risking my life for something like that… That’d be a waste of Nen, after all. Hehehe...

Tonpa suddenly brightens and claps his hands together. “Oh! Before I forget—why don’t we toast to good luck and friendship?” With a grin he rummages through his satchel, pulling out two juice cans—one for himself, one presumably for me.

His movements are casual, almost rehearsed as if he’s done this a thousand times before. I glance down at the offered can for only a moment before meeting his gaze, my expression unreadable but my eyes looking deep into his.

I suppress a smirk, gently pushing his offering away with the tip of my finger.

“I’ll have to apologize, darling—” I emphasize the word mockingly, throwing his own phrasing back at him, “—but if it’s not Château Margaux or Cheval Blanc, I don’t take drinks from strangers.”

His grin falters, just for a split second, but he recovers quickly. He chuckles, playing it off like it’s no big deal, but I can see it in his eyes—mild irritation, maybe even a hint of amusement at my arrogance.

Regardless, I turn on my heel and step away before he can insist. I weave through the crowd of applicants, finding myself a quiet spot to sit. With a flick of my fingers, I subtly retrieve a novel from the depths of my shadow, flipping it open without missing a beat, letting the world around me blur into white noise.

‘There is no doubt, it was definitely poisoned.’ I think back one last time on the juice, chuckling to myself.

Nice try, Tonpa.

The exam is set to begin any minute now. The air is thick with tension, a blend of excitement and unease. Murmurs ripple through the tunnel as applicants size each other up, whispering strategies, and gauging threats. Tonpa, ever the opportunist, is already weaving his way through the crowd, delivering what I learned to be his usual spiel to the latest batch of rookies. Fake friendliness. Insider tips. The illusion of camaraderie. I can’t hear every word, but I know how the script goes.

And then—

“GAAH!”

A sharp, gut-wrenching scream splits the air. The tunnel falls silent. Heads snap toward the source of the noise mine included.

A man is on his knees, his face twisted in agony and shock. Blood pools beneath him. His forearms—gone. Cleanly severed, like they were never there to begin with. And of course, looming over him is applicant #44—draped in an unsettling aura—tilting his head slightly, as if admiring his handiwork.

A sickeningly amused smile crept onto his face.

“Behold. ♡”

His voice is unnervingly calm and eerily soft, almost playful. He extends his hands as if presenting some kind of magic trick.

“Now you see them, now you don’t. No tricks involved. ♤”

The wounded man gasps, his body trembling and his breath coming out in ragged, disbelieving spurts. “M-My—muh—my arms…!” He stammers, his voice barely more than a choked whimper, the sheer shock eclipsing the pain. His eyes, wide with horror, remain fixed on the empty space where his limbs used to be.

But #44? He isn’t phased in the slightest, nor a single ounce of remorse in his expression.

“You should be more careful. ♢” He sighs dramatically as if he’s the one who’s been inconvenienced, before stepping forward and casting an amused gaze down at the man crumpled at his feet. “At least apologize when you bump into someone. ♧”

And just like that, he steps away. Like what just happened was as insignificant as stepping on an insect.

Seriously? Cutting someone’s arms off over something like that? Compared to this guy, no one has anger issues.

I exhale through my nose, dragging my attention away from the scene. In the background, Tonpa is wrapping up his friendly conversation with applicants #403, #404, and #405. And—yep. There it is. Right on cue. With that ever-so-innocent grin plastered across his face, he hands them his infamous juice—that sickly sweet, definitely off concoction he’s been peddling every rookie that showed up like clockwork. Watching him, you’d think he was doing them a favor, just a friendly veteran looking out for the rookies. But in truth—the guy is an obstacle.

‘So it was poisoned after all, huh? Heh.’

The thought amuses me—not enough to laugh outright, but enough for a quiet chuckle in my head. Especially due to the visual, I'm currently getting as I watch applicant #405—the kid with the green hair and matching outfit—lifting the can to his lips, only for a second after to spit the juice right onto the ground, no hesitation, no second thoughts.

“I think this juice might have gone bad mister Tonpa, It tastes funny,” he notes. And #403 spits his right out at that.

I smirk. Right. Expired.

Tonpa probably laced that stuff with something nasty—a mild laxative, a sedative, maybe even something stronger, just enough to knock someone out of the running before the first test even begins. Nothing fatal, of course. The guy might be a snake, but from what I witness so far he wouldn’t take it to that level.

Guess you can’t even let your guard down before the exam starts. Not that I ever did.

Still, it’s amusing how quickly the kid picked up on it. Most of the other rookies he approached didn’t even question the drink. They gulp it down without a second thought, too nervous or too trusting to suspect a thing.

Tonpa, of course, laughs it off, playing the part of the good-natured veteran. “H-huh? That’s strange….” Followed by a grand apology “I am so sorry! I didn't realize the juice had gotten bad!”

Yeah. Right.

But instead of anger or venom, #405 only shows concern. When the sleaze confirms that he's okay, the kid simply moves on, already more interested in whatever comes next. He’s a kind kid at that.

It’s 5:55 AM.

The exam starts in five minutes.

Suddenly, a noise—loud, jarring, and unnatural—pierces through the dim tunnel like a combination of an old-school alarm clock’s relentless ringing mixed with the squeaky protest of a chew toy being crushed underfoot.

"BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!"

The sound rattles through the walls, vibrating in my chest, and just as abruptly, the end of the short tunnel ahead of us shifts. No—lifts. What once seemed to be an impenetrable stone wall now rises effortlessly, unveiling something—or rather, someone—behind it.

Standing before us is a peculiar-looking man. His pale lavender hair curls slightly at the ends, framing striking blue eyes and a long, pointed chin. But what’s most unnerving is his thin, curled mustache and the eerie absence of a visible mouth. He’s dressed in a sleek dark coat with a neatly knotted red tie, and in his gloved hands, he holds something... odd. A green, grotesque object—almost like a modified shrunken head.

I barely have time to process the bizarre scene before gasps ripple through the crowd. The once-sealed tunnel now reveals a seemingly endless passageway stretching far beyond where our eyes can see.

Then, the man finally speaks.

"I apologize for the delay, and thank you for waiting." His voice is smooth yet detached, like someone reciting a well-rehearsed line. "The entry period for Hunter applicants is now officially closed."

At those words, a new tension settles over the room. My muscles coil in anticipation.

"So, with no further ado, the Hunter Exam will now begin."

A shift in the air. You can feel it—the change in the atmosphere, the collective heartbeat of the group quickening as everyone subconsciously braces for what comes next. Some applicants roll their shoulders, others stretch their arms, and a few shake out their legs, ready to move.

But then, the man raises his hand slightly, signaling for patience.

"One final word of caution," he adds, his eyes scanning the eager faces before him. "If you're short on luck or ability, keep in mind that there's a very real chance you could end up seriously injured. Death is another distinct possibility."

A few uneasy murmurs ripple through the crowd, but no one moves.

"If you're willing to accept the risks involved, I'll ask you to follow me now." He extends an arm towards the open tunnel. Then, with a brief glance behind us, he gestures to a previously unnoticed elevator. "For the rest of you, kindly exit through the elevator behind you."

Silence.

Not a single person budges. No one who made it this far is about to give up now.

The man nods slightly, almost as if he expected this. "Very well then." He turns on his heel, and with a single exaggerated step forward, he begins.

“All 404 applicants will now participate in Phase One.”

With long, almost comically dramatic strides, he leads the way, his arms and legs moving in exaggerated motions. At first, it's simply a brisk walk, but within a minute, the pace increases. What was once a measured stride shifted into a light jog.

Without hesitation, the crowd follows suit.

The rhythmic sound of footsteps fills the air, our collective movement echoing through the tunnel. The only other sound is our breathing—steady, controlled. No one wants to be the first to fall behind.

Then, the man speaks again, his voice carrying easily over the noise.

"Ah, how rude of me. I neglected to introduce myself." He doesn’t break his stride but tilts his head slightly as if finally acknowledging our presence. "I am Satoz, your examiner for the first phase of the exam. It is my responsibility to lead you all to the second phase."

"Second? What happened to the first?" Someone calls out—applicant #294, a tall man with a thick scarf wrapped around his neck.

Satoz doesn’t turn his head, but his voice holds the faintest trace of amusement as he answers, "The first phase is already underway."

A wave of murmurs spreads through the running crowd. A few people glance at each other, brows furrowed in confusion.

Still maintaining his steady, exaggerated strides, Satoz continues, "The first phase is quite simple: all you have to do is follow me to the second phase. So try to keep up."

"Follow you?" #294 presses. "That’s it? There’s nothing else?"

"That’s right," Satoz replies without hesitation. "I cannot tell you when or where you must arrive— you only need to follow me."

I can’t help but smirk.

This was going to be a piece of cake.

It’s been two hours since the exam began. After two hours of constant jogging, our feet pounded against the dimly lit tunnels in an unrelenting rhythm. We’ve covered over 60 kilometers, and somehow, no one has dropped out yet.

I’ve been lingering at the back—not because I couldn't push forward, but because I wanted to watch something. Or rather, someone.

Applicant #187.

He wasn’t standing out because of any impressive skill, nor did he seem particularly strong. No, what caught my attention was what was happening to him.

“I won’t accept that! I won’t—!” he shouts, voice raw with desperation. He’s drenched in sweat, his clothes clinging to his shaking frame, foam forming at the edges of his mouth as he gasps for air. It’s painfully obvious—he’s fighting with himself, struggling not to collapse.

Then, it happens.

His grip weakens, and the computer he is carrying slips from his hands, shattering as it hits the cold, unforgiving ground. He stumbles, barely able to keep himself upright, his breath coming out in ragged pants. That’s when they move in.

The Amori Brothers.

They don’t lay a hand on him—at least, not physically. But words can cut deeper than any blade, and they know exactly where to strike.

“This exam was never for someone like you.”

“You’re a joke.”

“Don’t ever show your face here again.”

Each word chips away at what little resolve he had left. He folds into himself, clutching at his head, his whole body trembling. Then, with a broken, inhuman screech, he collapses.

Just like that, his will shatters.

And, as if to cement the sheer pathetic incompetence of it all, I watch Tonpa casually slip the brothers some cash—payment for a job well done.

Pathetic.

By the time we hit the 80-kilometer mark, the inevitable happens.

Applicant #187 is gone.

With that little curiosity satisfied, I pick up my pace. There’s nothing left to see back here, and I’d rather not get lumped in with the stragglers.

I weave through the crowd, moving toward the middle of the pack, but the moment I settle into my new spot, I realize exactly who I’m jogging beside—

Grhhhhh.

Just my luck.

That damn clown… and weirdly enough a purple-skinned pinhead.

“Well, isn’t this a pleasant surprise? ” A lilting, almost sing-song voice reaches my ears, sending an uncomfortable chill down my spine. “Looks like it’s the little bat that was staring at me earlier. ♤”

Applicant #44.

Me? Staring at him? Delusional much? If anything, it was him who had been watching me.

I let out a small hum of amusement, tilting my head slightly before glancing at his badge as if I hadn’t already memorized his number. Him and every other potential threat.

“I think you have it confused, hmm…” I pretend to examine his number before meeting his gaze again, a polite yet sly smile curving my lips. “Applicant #44. I’d argue the opposite actually took place. If anything, you were the one watching me since the moment I stepped foot down here.”

Hisoka’s grin widens, the amusement in his golden eyes sharp enough to carve into flesh.

“But I do distinctly remember feeling those curious little eyes of yours on me earlier ♢,” he muses, voice practically purring with amusement. “When I performed my magic number, that is. You can’t tell me you weren’t looking at me then, now can you? ♧”

I don’t flinch.

Oh, you mean when you severed that guy’s arms? Yeah, obviously I looked. That wasn’t even three hours ago!

But instead of voicing my actual thoughts, I let my expression remain neutral, my tone soft and demure.

“Well, I imagine everyone was looking, #44,” I reply smoothly, careful with my words. “After all, who could ignore such an… extravagant—for lack of a better word—magic trick?” My smile lingers, just enough to be polite but not enough to be friendly. “But I don’t think it’s fair for you to claim I was staring, given the circumstances.”

He chuckles, deep and velvety, his expression unreadable.

“Oh, I know that ,” he admits, his grin stretching just a fraction wider. “I simply wanted to see how you’d react to being accused. ♤” He tilts his head, his eyes practically drinking in my every movement. “And I must say… you make for the most delightful entertainment. As expected. Fufufu~ ♢”

‘That bastard—!’

Tch. Whatever.

Maintaining my composure, I let out a light laugh, my tone shifting to something almost airy. “Oh, would you look at that,” I say, my voice casual as I subtly increase my speed. “It seems it would be judicious to pick up the pace. After all, I wouldn’t want to end up at the back of the pack.”

I don’t look back.

But I hear him laugh.

Creepy-ass clown.

As we push past the four-hour mark, long after surpassing the 80-kilometer milestone, we now approach the 100-kilometer mark. The air in the tunnel is thick with the scent of sweat and exhaustion, and the rhythmic pounding of feet against the ground has dwindled slightly as fatigue takes its toll.

The real challenge beggined as we had reach the long, winding staircase—just beyond the 80-kilometer point.

Without hesitation, Satotz, ever the relentless examiner, increases the pace. His strides remain as effortless as ever as if the hundreds of kilometers we’ve covered were nothing more than a warm-up.

For the rest of the applicants? Not so much.

The stairs are steep, endless, and unforgiving. Each step drains what little stamina remains in those who are already teetering on the edge of collapse. Halfway up, it happens—one by one, applicants begin to falter. Some collapse outright, gasping for breath, while others desperately clutch at the railing, trembling from the strain.

Another one down… then another, and another.

By the time we near the top, the number has climbed—37 applicants lost to exhaustion, leaving their dreams of becoming Hunters behind on these very steps.

Then, at long last, we reach the end.

At precisely 10:30 AM, the tunnel finally spits us out into the open. The sudden exposure to fresh air is almost jarring after the endless underground run.

Now, standing outside, I take in our surroundings.

The air is damp and thick with the scent of stagnant water and rich, earthy decay. The landscape stretches out before us—murky waters glistening under the dull sunlight, trees wrapped in twisting vines, and the constant, unsettling chorus of distant croaks and rustling leaves. The very ground seems deceptive, patches of land shifting slightly as if waiting for an unwitting victim to step too close.

I take a breath, exhaling slowly.

I have a strong suspicion of where we are.

The Milsy Wetlands.

Or, as it’s more infamously known—

Swindler’s Swamp.

That was the name Mr. Satotz gave it as he confirmed my suspicions.

"The Milsy Wetlands, also known as Swindler’s Swamp. We must cross it to reach Phase Two of the exam. This place is home to a variety of truly bizarre creatures—many of which are cunning, voracious predators who thrive on deception and feast on human prey. So please… be very careful.”

He speaks without turning to face us, his eyes fixed on the looming wetlands ahead. But then, after a brief pause, he finally turns, expression sharp, and raises a single finger as if to etch his next words into our very souls.

"If you are deceived, you will surely die."

A heavy silence follows, settling over the group like a suffocating fog.

Behind me, I hear the faint creak of metal straining before—

SLAM!

I glance over my shoulder—as do most others—just in time to see the massive doors seal shut behind us. The same doors we had fought to endure, the same doors that marked the path we had traveled so far.

On the other side, an unfortunate applicant stands frozen, eyes wide with horror as their chance at becoming a Hunter is ripped away in an instant. Their trembling fingers press weakly against the steel barrier, but there is no point in struggling now.

With a final, resounding clang, the door is locked.

So do most people.

“The creatures of these wetlands are not to be underestimated,” Satotz continues, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the group. “They will use every trick in the book to fool their prey.”

A ripple of unease spreads through the crowd. Some applicants gasp; others exchange wary glances.

Arms crossed over his chest, Satotz elaborates, “This is an ecosystem in which all creatures hunt by the ar deception—hence why it is called Swindler’s Swamp.

Then, turning back toward the wetlands, he says one last thing before proceeding forward:

"Now then, follow me closely… so you won’t be deceived."

The crowd erupts into hushed whispers.

“Tch, is he messing with us?” one voice rises above the rest—Applicant #403. He scoffs, rolling his shoulders. “If we know they’re going to try and deceive us, then who’s gonna fall for it?”

As if to answer him, a sudden, urgent shout erupts from our left.

"DON’T FALL FOR IT!"

A man—or at least, something that resembles one—stumbles into view.

His dirty blond hair is disheveled, his khaki pants are stained with mud, his pink sweater is torn at the seams. A green scarf is wrapped haphazardly around his neck, and he appears to be dragging something heavy behind him. His breath is labored, his body shaking.

"He’s lying!" the man grunts through clenched teeth, his voice hoarse and desperate. "That man is deceiving you! That man is NOT who you think he is!"

He lifts a trembling hand and jabs a finger toward Mr. Satotz.

"HE'S AN IMPOSTER, A TOTAL FRAUD!"

Satotz does not flinch. He does not react at all.

“I’M THE REAL EXAMINER, YOU GOT IT?!”

The stranger continues, wildly motioning to the figure he’s been dragging—something eerily familiar. “HERE I’LL PROVE IT, LOOK AT THIS!”

The applicants collectively gasp.

It’s… Satotz?

Or rather, something that looks like him.

But this "Satotz" is different.

Its body is thin, almost skeletal, covered in patches of wiry brown fur. Its fingers are abnormally long, ending in razor-sharp claws. Its feet are gnarled and twisted, its limbs spindly and frail.

And its face—its face is nearly identical to Mr. Satotz’s.

Except for the mouth.

A gaping maw filled with jagged fangs stretches across its face, its lips curled into a grotesque grin.

"W-Whoa… he really does look like Satotz," #405 mutters.

The blond man tightens his grip on the creature’s arm. "This is a Man-Faced Ape from the Milsy Wetlands!"

“A man-faced what?” #403 blurts out, visibly confused.

"The Man-Faced Ape loves the taste of human flesh," the man explains. "But its body is weak, its limbs thin and fragile. That’s why it disguises itself as a human—to trick people into following it deep into the wetlands, where its pack awaits to feast on them."

He exhales sharply, his gaze snapping back to Satotz. "And that’s what he wants to do! He wants to deceive the entire Hunter applicant pool and EAT YOU ALL ALIVE!"

A tense silence follows.

“…That bastard,” #403 hisses under his breath.

"That would explain why he doesn’t walk like a normal human," #294 murmurs.

Some applicants nod in agreement, their expressions darkening with suspicion.

But me?

I remain unconvinced.

A real Hunter—especially an Examiner—should have no problem handling Swindler’s Swamp. And yet, this so-called “real” examiner looks completely beaten down, as if barely escaping with his life.

Highly unlikely.

I’d gamble that he’s the real imposter—either a Man-Faced Ape or another creature trying to lure applicants away.

As if reading my thoughts, Hisoka moves.

Without hesitation, he flicks his wrist, channeling Shu (周) into a set of playing cards, reinforcing them like sharpened blades.

Three cards shoot toward Satotz.

Three toward the stranger.

The result is instantaneous.

The "injured examiner" barely has time to react before the cards embed themselves in his chest. He collapses instantly, unmoving, his lifeless body sprawled against the damp ground.

Meanwhile, Satotz casually catches the incoming cards—two in his left hand, one in his right.

Hisoka smirks.

"I see, I see… that settles it, then. So you are the real one.

He shuffles the deck in his hands, the cards cascading smoothly in a perfect giant spring shuffle.

Without a word, Satotz flicks his wrist and throws the cards down—his arms parting in a swift, deliberate motion, like a stage performer unveiling a grand trick.

At that, the creature—the real Man-Faced Ape—lets out a guttural screech before scrambling away, vanishing into the undergrowth with an eerie eeekk and a garbled, unintelligible cry.

Satotz exhales. "The examiners are hunters, each hand-picked by the Exam Committee to do this job without pay. "

Hisoka hums, his lips curling into a wider grin. "Anyone who holds the title we are vying for should have been able to deflect that attack—quite easily, I might add.

Overhead, I notice vultures circling.

Satotz closes his eyes for a moment before reopening them—this time, locking gazes with Hisoka.

"Still," he says evenly, "should you choose to attack me again, I will have no choice but to report you for assaulting an Examiner and have you immediately disqualified. Is that clear?"

Hisoka chuckles. "Of course.

A low, sickening squawk breaks the silence as vultures descend, picking apart the corpse of the "examiner imposter."

"Nature can be so brutal," #403 murmurs. "It’s hard to watch."

"So he was a Man-Faced Ape as well…" #404 mutters.

Satotz steps forward. “He was trying to confuse the applicants and lure some of you away. These attempts are to be expected. Please be aware that you will encounter such deceptions on a regular basis,” he says as he takes a step toward the corpse. “I must assume a number of you were fooled into suspecting my true identity.”

Awkward laughs escape from #294 and #403.

Mr. Satotz continues, “Understand, I want to make it abundantly clear that if any of you were to lose sight of me once we enter the fog of the Milsy Wetlands, you'll have no hope whatsoever of reaching the second phase of the exam.” He turns back around.

"You’ve been warned. Now, follow me."

And so, we run once more.

This time, through treacherous, unforgiving terrain.

The fog is thickening, swallowing the landscape in a dense, eerie haze. I can barely make out Mr. Satotz’s figure ahead, his silhouette flickering in and out of view like a ghost. My pulse quickens—I let my guard down for just a moment, and now I’ve lost track of the main group.

All I know now is that the applicants in front of me are splitting into two separate paths, their figures fading into the mist like shadows.

Two men stand out amidst the blur.

One carries a sword on his left, his posture firm, precise, and composed. The other wears a top hat, his stance relaxed but unreadable, exuding an air of quiet confidence.

The fog coils around them like a living thing, urging me to make a decision.

Which one should I follow?..

 

A. Follow the guy with the sword

B. Follow the guy with the hat

 

Chapter 5: "Steak 'Em If You Got 'Em" - Path of Money

Summary:

You choose to not buy the book, where you begin your journey to the Hunter Exam. After a brief encounter with an intriguing stranger at a café, you make your way to a rundown restaurant in Zaban City. Inside, you use a password to access a hidden elevator, which leads you to a mysterious underground area. Tension builds as other applicants prepare for the exam, each of you awaiting the challenges that lie ahead.

Chapter Text

Mmh… sure, it might be nearby, but who says I’m ever going to Swindler Swamp?It’d probably be a waste of money. With that, I set the book back down and moved along.

I let my thoughts wander as I walked, weaving through the crowd, half-distracted by the overlapping voices of merchants and customers haggling over prices. Then—

Thud.

I collided into something—or rather, someone.

Instinctively, I took a step back, my mind catching up to what had just happened. I was in the middle of the walkway, meaning whoever I bumped into had to be the one who wasn’t watching where they were going. But judging by how solid they felt… damn, they must have been built like a brick wall.

I sighed, already preparing to apologize before they made a big deal out of it. But then, my eyes landed on him.

The angelic-looking creep from the café.

Alright, maybe “creep” was a bit much, but let’s be real—he definitely wasn’t giving me innocent looks back at that café. Even without making direct eye contact, I felt his stare the entire time I was there, like he was trying to trap me in some unspoken game of cat and mouse.

And now, here he was, standing right in front of me.

Next to him stood a much shorter figure, almost childlike, with long, silvery-white hair that covered most of their face, save for a single dull grey eye peeking through the strands. They held a thick stack of papers, though some had slipped from their grasp, now scattered on the ground between us.

That wasn’t the only thing that had fallen.

Among the papers lay a small, ornate pin, shaped like a bat’s wing, tinged in soft hues of pink. It was striking—not overly flashy, but something about it held a certain allure. Pretty.

My fingers twitched.

As I crouched down, I gathered the fallen papers in one hand… and with the other, I slid the pin into my sleeve, smooth as second nature.

Would they miss it? Maybe. Would they get it back? Absolutely not.

Was stealing bad? Yes. But did he deserve it for making me uncomfortable with that intense, one-sided staring contest earlier? Also yes. Or at least, that was the excuse I gave myself.

Maybe I was just a bit of a klepto.

Even as a kid, Lucy and Bertha used to call me a harpy because of my obsession with shiny things. I’d chase after anything that caught the light, to the point where I’d turn around just to make sure a candy wrapper on the ground was actually a candy wrapper. I’d collect plastic holographic threads from pompoms, random beads, elastic bands—all under the guise of using them for “arts and crafts.”

Was it just the environment I grew up in—Meteor City—that made me this way? Or was it simply part of my nature?

Didn’t matter.

I stacked the papers neatly and handed them over to the blond guy.

"Here. And I do apologize for bumping into you." And for stealing your pin. Not that you’ll notice.

The blond smiled, accepting the papers. "Oh, thank you so much! And don’t worry about it! Oh, and… have we met before?"

I kept my expression neutral, the perfect balance of polite and dismissive. "I don’t think we have." A fake but friendly smile curled on my lips—convincing enough for the untrained eye.

"Oh, really?" His voice was laced with amusement. "Because I feel like I’ve seen you before. And I’d never forget someone with a look like yours."

He leaned in slightly, that same sly smile from earlier creeping onto his face.

Oh, he’s testing me.

He knew I noticed his staring back at the café. Hell, he probably wanted me to notice. And now, he was pushing to see how I’d react.

The nerve.

I needed to get out of this conversation.

 

A. Politely excuse yourself

"I’m sorry, sir, but I currently have a prior engagement, so I’ll have to cut our chat short." My voice was perfectly measured, an apologetic smile on my face as I gave a slight bow.

"Oh, that’s too bad… but wait, can I have your number? I’d love to talk more—?" He pouted, the playful edge still present in his tone.

"Y/N." I gave him my name but nothing else. "And as lovely as that sounds, my last phone broke, so I wouldn’t have anything for you to call me on. Again, my apologies, but I must leave."

"Oh, alright. But at least take this."

Before I could refuse, he ripped a page from the stack, scribbled something down, and handed it to me.

"Here, it’s my email. You can contact me if you need help picking out a new phone. I’m kind of a tech whiz."

I sighed, accepting the paper with a nod. "Thank you, sir, but really—"

"Shalnark."

"Hmm?"

"My name. It’s Shalnark. And don’t forget it." He tilted his head, grinning.

"Alright… Thank you, Shalnark."

"No problem at all!"

With that, I turned on my heel and walked away.

"Bye-bye, Y/N~"


You just gained +3 romance point for Shalnark!

B. Backhanded Flirty Compliment Your Way Out

I let out a soft sigh, tilting my head slightly as I met his unwavering gaze. His green eyes really were striking—almost annoyingly so. But I had better things to do than get caught up in whatever this was.

"Sorry, Green Eyes, as much as I'd love to get lost in those beautiful jade pools of yours, I actually have somewhere important to be," I said, my voice dripping with just enough faux regret to make it sting.

With that, I turned on my heel, offering him a slow, exaggerated princess wave as I walked away, the very picture of casual indifference. I didn’t bother looking back—I didn’t need to.

Would I ever see him again? No idea. But if I did, I sure hoped he'd be way less annoying.


You just gained +5 romance points for Shalnark!

 

C. Rudely Leave

I blinked at him, unimpressed. Wow, he really thought I had the time for this?

"Okay. Cool. Bye."

That was it. No drawn-out response. No witty banter. Just a flat, dismissive tone as I turned on my heel and walked away before he could get another word in. Not once did I glance back—not even out of curiosity.

Would I ever see that guy again? Who knows. But if I did, I could only hope he'd learned to be way less irritating.


You just gained -3 romance points for Shalnark!

By the time I made it back to my hotel, the sun had begun its slow descent, casting a warm orange glow over the city.

According to a tip from some acquaintances, this year’s Hunter Exam was being held in Zaban City. The entrance was through a rundown restaurant on Flower Street, where you had to give the chef a code to access the exam site. That restaurant was about 35 minutes away, so I figured I’d wake up early to register as soon as possible.

By 9:00 PM, I was eating at the hotel’s buffet. By 11:00 PM, I was fast asleep.

Tomorrow, the real challenge would begin.

 

ZABAN CITY, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM – 3 AM, JANUARY 7

It’s 3 AM, and there I am, standing in front of the restaurant where the Hunter Exam is supposed to take place. My acquaintance wasn’t joking when they told me it would be a bit on the run-down side—this place looked like it had seen better days. But who am I to judge? The place I call home in Meteor City sure as hell isn’t some top-class establishment either.

Still, I don’t let the shabby appearance deter me. The Hunter Exam waits for no one. I push open the door and step inside, immediately greeted by the smell of something… a bit more pungent than what I expected. There’s a chef behind the counter, dishing out food to a pair of drunkards who seem to be making more noise than anything else in the room.

One of them, a burly man with a red face, is complaining loudly.

"My wife! My damn wife! She doesn’t get it!" The man slurs, pounding his fist onto the counter. "I work my ass off all day, and she complains about what?!”

His companion, a skinny guy with a scruffy beard, chimes in with a laugh.

"Work?! What work? I'm just tryin' to get through the damn day, man. My boss don’t even know how to do his own job!" The second drunk laughs again, clearly amused by his own words.

I ignore them, though. Their complaints don’t concern me. My focus is on the chef, who seems to have noticed my presence. His eyes narrow in recognition, and for a moment, I can tell he’s figuring me out.

I clear my throat and approach the counter.

"Excuse me, I’d like the steak combo, please—the one that'll make me see the light," I say, repeating the first part of the password.

The chef’s eyes flicker with recognition, and I see a flash of understanding in his gaze. He straightens up, wiping his hands on his apron.

"Combo for one, huh? How do you want it cooked?" he asks, his voice low and steady, clearly aware of what’s going on now.

I don’t hesitate. "Grilled slowly over a low flame until done, please."

He nods, satisfied with my response. "Got it. See yourself to the back room," he says, his tone clipped and professional.

I don’t need to be told twice. I turn and head toward the back, pushing open a door that leads into what I can only describe as a hidden area.

The moment the door shuts behind me, the air seems to shift—the room descends.

“An elevator, huh?” I mutter to myself, realizing where this is headed.

The elevator ride feels like it takes longer than it should, though the steady clunk of the mechanism lets me know it’s working. When the doors finally open, I’m met with a long greenish tunnel, the walls lined with red lights and thick pipes snaking along the sides. The tunnel feels eerie, almost like something out of a dystopian nightmare, and I’m not sure if I’m supposed to be impressed or unsettled.

As I move forward, I notice a few other applicants already waiting, some chatting quietly, others lost in their own thoughts. My gaze lands on a man who seems to be made entirely of green—his skin is the color of edamame, and his head is perfectly round, almost like a bean itself.

“Edamame bean…?” I think to myself, trying to place the thought. Where had I heard that before?

Before I can dwell on it, the green man approaches me, a polite smile on his face as he holds out a small white badge.

"Hello, please take your number badge. Thank you," he says in a monotone voice, handing me a circular badge with the number #77 printed in black font.

I take it, feeling the slight weight of it in my hand.

"Be sure to wear it on your person at all times and not to lose it, okay?" he adds, his gaze sharp, as if he’s seen this all a hundred times before.

"Yes, thank you," I reply, slipping the badge into my jacket pocket.

With that, the man turns away, and I find myself standing in the tunnel, waiting.

The quiet tension in the air is almost palpable. Some of the other applicants seem nervous, a few pacing back and forth, while others stand still, trying to calm their racing hearts. It’s clear that everyone here is on edge. I join them in waiting, the long minutes stretching on as we all prepare for whatever comes next.

And for the moment, it seems that’s all there is to do—wait.

 

...

ZABAN CITY, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM – 5 AM, JANUARY 7

I thought Blondie had a gaze that could make the average person cower, but even he has nothing on this guy—Applicant #44. From the moment I stepped into the exam area, his eyes have been fixed on me with a look that is far more than simple scrutiny. He isn’t just sizing up the competition. No, there’s something dangerous about it. Something malicious. Evil.

I guess you could say he has a killer look. heh… heh... Yeah, that doesn’t make it any better

But as much as I’d like to focus—*not!—*on the unsettling eyes boring into my back, I have another problem—one significantly less terrifying, but much more annoying. A fat little man has been talking my ear off for the past few minutes, forcibly demanding my attention. He’s got tan skin, brown hair, a large nose, and thick eyebrows. His outfit consists of a loose blue v-neck shirt with a white symbol resembling a lowercase "i" on the right side, paired with matching light blue-gray sweatpants. A satchel is slung over his shoulder, bouncing with every exaggerated gesture he makes.

And gods, he just keeps talking.

I can almost smell the fakeness wafting off of him—if that’s even possible. But even without my metaphorical nose picking up on it, his synthetic smile and overly friendly demeanor are dead giveaways.

“But pardon me for saying so,” he begins, his grin widening as he looks me up and down, “but it’s quite surprising to see such a darling girl making it this far. I doubt the exam will be as kind to you as finding it was, however.”

Ah. Profiling me already? How delightful.

*"*You don’t say," I reply, my expression blank. My poker face is second nature at this point.

But maybe… just maybe... he could be useful.

"Say, Tonpa? That was your name, right?" I ask, feigning uncertainty. *"*Sorry for the hesitation—I’m not great with names." Or, more accurately, I just don’t care about his. "But you mentioned you’ve taken the exam quite a few times before, didn’t you?"

His chest puffs up with a mix of pride and embarrassment. *"*Oh yes, this is my 35th attempt straight! I guess you could call me an exam veteran."

“Impressive.” My tone is neutral, but inwardly, I scoff. Thirty-five attempts? Either he’s an idiot or a liar. "Oh, well then, my wise and all-knowing exam veteran," I say smoothly, lacing my words with an artificial sweetness, *"*by chance, do you know any of the other applicants here? Maybe you’ve encountered some of them in previous exams? After all, they do say that the rookie pass rate is once every three years, and statistically, only 1 in 10,000 applicants even make it to the main exam. So it would stand to reason that a few of the faces here are… recurring."

Tonpa grins, clearly pleased with the bait. "Oh, absolutely! There are quite a few returning faces. Let’s see…"

He scans the room before pointing at a man draped in a light blue and purple robe with a tan turban wrapped around his head. His large nose makes him even easier to spot in the crowd.

"Applicant #103—Bourbon the Snake Charmer. One tenacious competitor! But if you get on his bad side, well… let’s just say you won’t be getting off."

Charming.

I follow his finger as he moves on to his next target—a large man sitting cross-legged on the ground, scarfing down food. He has slicked-back hair ending in a ponytail, the sides of his head shaved. His outfit is more functional: a jumper, boots, trousers, and knee pads. He looks like a brute—but I know better than to judge based on appearances.

"Then there’s Applicant #255—Todo the Wrestler. Strong as an ox, but don’t let his appearance fool you. He’s a lot smarter than he looks."

The next introduction is a muscular, elderly man with a mustache and long gray hair tied into a ponytail. His traditional martial arts robes give him an air of discipline and experience, confirming what Tonpa says next.

"Applicant #191—Bodoro. A kung fu master. He may be getting up there in age, but don’t let that fool you. He’s still one of the best martial artists in this exam."

I raise an eyebrow at that but say nothing as Tonpa continues.

"And speaking of martial artists, there’s Applicant #76—Cherry. In terms of unarmed combat, he’s definitely among the top contenders."

My gaze lands on a man with a flat-top haircut and piercing eyes, his face accentuated by a droopy nose. He wears martial arts attire, his stance exuding quiet confidence.

Tonpa then gestures toward a trio. "The Amori Brothers—Applicants #197 to #199. They specialize in teamwork, and they only get better at it each year."

I observe the three of them, taking note of their distinct appearances and outfits.

"And finally," Tonpa says, nodding toward a man with an Afro puff and black eyes, wearing sunglasses and a unique layered outfit. *"*Applicant #384—Geretta the Huntsman. A specialist in silent kills, skilled with blow darts and a club."

I plaster a polite, fake smile on my face. "Is that all?"

“Well, that’s basically—” Tonpa hesitates, shifting uncomfortably. “Well… there is one more.”

“Oh?” I raise an eyebrow, tilting my head in curiosity as this catches my interest.

Tonpa sighs. “I’d rather not talk about it, but… Applicant #44, Hisoka the Magician.

I glance back toward the man who’s been staring me down. The Magician, huh? He looks more like a creepy clown to me. Though I’ll admit… beneath that ridiculous getup, he does have a nice face. If he dressed normally, I might even call him handsome. Might

Tonpa’s voice lowers. "He isn’t one of the veterans, but last year, he was practically a shoo-in.” Tonpa continues. “That is, until he attacked an examiner he didn’t… approve of. Got himself disqualified. He leans in slightly, lowering his voice. “You’d do well to steer clear of him. Trust me.”

I place a hand over my chest, offering him a sweet, innocent smile. “I’ll take that to heart.” Of course, I was already planning on doing just that. No matter how much ‘looks potential’ that clown has, I’m not risking my life for something like that… That’d be a waste of Nen, after all. Hehehe...

Tonpa suddenly brightens and claps his hands together. “Oh! Before I forget—why don’t we toast to good luck and friendship?” With a grin he rummages through his satchel, pulling out two juice cans—one for himself, one presumably for me.

His movements are casual, almost rehearsed as if he’s done this a thousand times before. I glance down at the offered can for only a moment before meeting his gaze, my expression unreadable but my eyes looking deep into his.

I suppress a smirk, gently pushing his offering away with the tip of my finger.

“I’ll have to apologize, darling—” I emphasize the word mockingly, throwing his own phrasing back at him, “—but if it’s not Château Margaux or Cheval Blanc, I don’t take drinks from strangers.”

His grin falters, just for a split second, but he recovers quickly. He chuckles, playing it off like it’s no big deal, but I can see it in his eyes—mild irritation, maybe even a hint of amusement at my arrogance.

Regardless, I turn on my heel and step away before he can insist. I weave through the crowd of applicants, finding myself a quiet spot to sit. With a flick of my fingers, I subtly retrieve a novel from the depths of my shadow, flipping it open without missing a beat, letting the world around me blur into white noise.

‘There is no doubt, it was definitely poisoned.’ I think back one last time on the juice, chuckling to myself.

Nice try, Tonpa.

The exam is set to begin any minute now. The air is thick with tension, a blend of excitement and unease. Murmurs ripple through the tunnel as applicants size each other up, whispering strategies, and gauging threats. Tonpa, ever the opportunist, is already weaving his way through the crowd, delivering what I learned to be his usual spiel to the latest batch of rookies. Fake friendliness. Insider tips. The illusion of camaraderie. I can’t hear every word, but I know how the script goes.

And then—

“GAAH!”

A sharp, gut-wrenching scream splits the air. The tunnel falls silent. Heads snap toward the source of the noise mine included.

A man is on his knees, his face twisted in agony and shock. Blood pools beneath him. His forearms—gone. Cleanly severed, like they were never there to begin with. And of course, looming over him is applicant #44—draped in an unsettling aura—tilting his head slightly, as if admiring his handiwork.

A sickeningly amused smile crept onto his face.

“Behold. ♡”

His voice is unnervingly calm and eerily soft, almost playful. He extends his hands as if presenting some kind of magic trick.

“Now you see them, now you don’t. No tricks involved. ♤”

The wounded man gasps, his body trembling and his breath coming out in ragged, disbelieving spurts. “M-My—muh—my arms…!” He stammers, his voice barely more than a choked whimper, the sheer shock eclipsing the pain. His eyes, wide with horror, remain fixed on the empty space where his limbs used to be.

But #44? He isn’t phased in the slightest, nor a single ounce of remorse in his expression.

“You should be more careful. ♢” He sighs dramatically as if he’s the one who’s been inconvenienced, before stepping forward and casting an amused gaze down at the man crumpled at his feet. “At least apologize when you bump into someone. ♧”

And just like that, he steps away. Like what just happened was as insignificant as stepping on an insect.

Seriously? Cutting someone’s arms off over something like that? Compared to this guy, no one has anger issues.

I exhale through my nose, dragging my attention away from the scene. In the background, Tonpa is wrapping up his friendly conversation with applicants #403, #404, and #405. And—yep. There it is. Right on cue. With that ever-so-innocent grin plastered across his face, he hands them his infamous juice—that sickly sweet, definitely off concoction he’s been peddling every rookie that showed up like clockwork. Watching him, you’d think he was doing them a favor, just a friendly veteran looking out for the rookies. But in truth—the guy is an obstacle.

‘So it was poisoned after all, huh? Heh.’

The thought amuses me—not enough to laugh outright, but enough for a quiet chuckle in my head. Especially due to the visual, I'm currently getting as I watch applicant #405—the kid with the green hair and matching outfit—lifting the can to his lips, only for a second after to spit the juice right onto the ground, no hesitation, no second thoughts.

“I think this juice might have gone bad mister Tonpa, It tastes funny,” he notes. And #403 spits his right out at that.

I smirk. Right. Expired.

Tonpa probably laced that stuff with something nasty—a mild laxative, a sedative, maybe even something stronger, just enough to knock someone out of the running before the first test even begins. Nothing fatal, of course. The guy might be a snake, but from what I witness so far he wouldn’t take it to that level.

Guess you can’t even let your guard down before the exam starts. Not that I ever did.

Still, it’s amusing how quickly the kid picked up on it. Most of the other rookies he approached didn’t even question the drink. They gulp it down without a second thought, too nervous or too trusting to suspect a thing.

Tonpa, of course, laughs it off, playing the part of the good-natured veteran. “H-huh? That’s strange….” Followed by a grand apology “I am so sorry! I didn't realize the juice had gotten bad!”

Yeah. Right.

But instead of anger or venom, #405 only shows concern. When the sleaze confirms that he's okay, the kid simply moves on, already more interested in whatever comes next. He’s a kind kid at that.

It’s 5:55 AM.

The exam starts in five minutes.

Suddenly, a noise—loud, jarring, and unnatural—pierces through the dim tunnel like a combination of an old-school alarm clock’s relentless ringing mixed with the squeaky protest of a chew toy being crushed underfoot.

"BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!"

The sound rattles through the walls, vibrating in my chest, and just as abruptly, the end of the short tunnel ahead of us shifts. No—lifts. What once seemed to be an impenetrable stone wall now rises effortlessly, unveiling something—or rather, someone—behind it.

Standing before us is a peculiar-looking man. His pale lavender hair curls slightly at the ends, framing striking blue eyes and a long, pointed chin. But what’s most unnerving is his thin, curled mustache and the eerie absence of a visible mouth. He’s dressed in a sleek dark coat with a neatly knotted red tie, and in his gloved hands, he holds something... odd. A green, grotesque object—almost like a modified shrunken head.

I barely have time to process the bizarre scene before gasps ripple through the crowd. The once-sealed tunnel now reveals a seemingly endless passageway stretching far beyond where our eyes can see.

Then, the man finally speaks.

"I apologize for the delay, and thank you for waiting." His voice is smooth yet detached, like someone reciting a well-rehearsed line. "The entry period for Hunter applicants is now officially closed."

At those words, a new tension settles over the room. My muscles coil in anticipation.

"So, with no further ado, the Hunter Exam will now begin."

A shift in the air. You can feel it—the change in the atmosphere, the collective heartbeat of the group quickening as everyone subconsciously braces for what comes next. Some applicants roll their shoulders, others stretch their arms, and a few shake out their legs, ready to move.

But then, the man raises his hand slightly, signaling for patience.

"One final word of caution," he adds, his eyes scanning the eager faces before him. "If you're short on luck or ability, keep in mind that there's a very real chance you could end up seriously injured. Death is another distinct possibility."

A few uneasy murmurs ripple through the crowd, but no one moves.

"If you're willing to accept the risks involved, I'll ask you to follow me now." He extends an arm towards the open tunnel. Then, with a brief glance behind us, he gestures to a previously unnoticed elevator. "For the rest of you, kindly exit through the elevator behind you."

Silence.

Not a single person budges. No one who made it this far is about to give up now.

The man nods slightly, almost as if he expected this. "Very well then." He turns on his heel, and with a single exaggerated step forward, he begins.

“All 404 applicants will now participate in Phase One.”

With long, almost comically dramatic strides, he leads the way, his arms and legs moving in exaggerated motions. At first, it's simply a brisk walk, but within a minute, the pace increases. What was once a measured stride shifted into a light jog.

Without hesitation, the crowd follows suit.

The rhythmic sound of footsteps fills the air, our collective movement echoing through the tunnel. The only other sound is our breathing—steady, controlled. No one wants to be the first to fall behind.

Then, the man speaks again, his voice carrying easily over the noise.

"Ah, how rude of me. I neglected to introduce myself." He doesn’t break his stride but tilts his head slightly as if finally acknowledging our presence. "I am Satoz, your examiner for the first phase of the exam. It is my responsibility to lead you all to the second phase."

"Second? What happened to the first?" Someone calls out—applicant #294, a tall man with a thick scarf wrapped around his neck.

Satoz doesn’t turn his head, but his voice holds the faintest trace of amusement as he answers, "The first phase is already underway."

A wave of murmurs spreads through the running crowd. A few people glance at each other, brows furrowed in confusion.

Still maintaining his steady, exaggerated strides, Satoz continues, "The first phase is quite simple: all you have to do is follow me to the second phase. So try to keep up."

"Follow you?" #294 presses. "That’s it? There’s nothing else?"

"That’s right," Satoz replies without hesitation. "I cannot tell you when or where you must arrive— you only need to follow me."

I can’t help but smirk.

This was going to be a piece of cake.

It’s been two hours since the exam began. After two hours of constant jogging, our feet pounded against the dimly lit tunnels in an unrelenting rhythm. We’ve covered over 60 kilometers, and somehow, no one has dropped out yet.

I’ve been lingering at the back—not because I couldn't push forward, but because I wanted to watch something. Or rather, someone.

Applicant #187.

He wasn’t standing out because of any impressive skill, nor did he seem particularly strong. No, what caught my attention was what was happening to him.

“I won’t accept that! I won’t—!” he shouts, voice raw with desperation. He’s drenched in sweat, his clothes clinging to his shaking frame, foam forming at the edges of his mouth as he gasps for air. It’s painfully obvious—he’s fighting with himself, struggling not to collapse.

Then, it happens.

His grip weakens, and the computer he is carrying slips from his hands, shattering as it hits the cold, unforgiving ground. He stumbles, barely able to keep himself upright, his breath coming out in ragged pants. That’s when they move in.

The Amori Brothers.

They don’t lay a hand on him—at least, not physically. But words can cut deeper than any blade, and they know exactly where to strike.

“This exam was never for someone like you.”

“You’re a joke.”

“Don’t ever show your face here again.”

Each word chips away at what little resolve he had left. He folds into himself, clutching at his head, his whole body trembling. Then, with a broken, inhuman screech, he collapses.

Just like that, his will shatters.

And, as if to cement the sheer pathetic incompetence of it all, I watch Tonpa casually slip the brothers some cash—payment for a job well done.

Pathetic.

By the time we hit the 80-kilometer mark, the inevitable happens.

Applicant #187 is gone.

With that little curiosity satisfied, I pick up my pace. There’s nothing left to see back here, and I’d rather not get lumped in with the stragglers.

I weave through the crowd, moving toward the middle of the pack, but the moment I settle into my new spot, I realize exactly who I’m jogging beside—

Grhhhhh.

Just my luck.

That damn clown… and weirdly enough a purple-skinned pinhead.

“Well, isn’t this a pleasant surprise? ” A lilting, almost sing-song voice reaches my ears, sending an uncomfortable chill down my spine. “Looks like it’s the little bat that was staring at me earlier. ♤”

Applicant #44.

Me? Staring at him? Delusional much? If anything, it was him who had been watching me.

I let out a small hum of amusement, tilting my head slightly before glancing at his badge as if I hadn’t already memorized his number. Him and every other potential threat.

“I think you have it confused, hmm…” I pretend to examine his number before meeting his gaze again, a polite yet sly smile curving my lips. “Applicant #44. I’d argue the opposite actually took place. If anything, you were the one watching me since the moment I stepped foot down here.”

Hisoka’s grin widens, the amusement in his golden eyes sharp enough to carve into flesh.

“But I do distinctly remember feeling those curious little eyes of yours on me earlier ♢,” he muses, voice practically purring with amusement. “When I performed my magic number, that is. You can’t tell me you weren’t looking at me then, now can you? ♧”

I don’t flinch.

Oh, you mean when you severed that guy’s arms? Yeah, obviously I looked. That wasn’t even three hours ago!

But instead of voicing my actual thoughts, I let my expression remain neutral, my tone soft and demure.

“Well, I imagine everyone was looking, #44,” I reply smoothly, careful with my words. “After all, who could ignore such an… extravagant—for lack of a better word—magic trick?” My smile lingers, just enough to be polite but not enough to be friendly. “But I don’t think it’s fair for you to claim I was staring, given the circumstances.”

He chuckles, deep and velvety, his expression unreadable.

“Oh, I know that ,” he admits, his grin stretching just a fraction wider. “I simply wanted to see how you’d react to being accused. ♤” He tilts his head, his eyes practically drinking in my every movement. “And I must say… you make for the most delightful entertainment. As expected. Fufufu~ ♢”

‘That bastard—!’

Tch. Whatever.

Maintaining my composure, I let out a light laugh, my tone shifting to something almost airy. “Oh, would you look at that,” I say, my voice casual as I subtly increase my speed. “It seems it would be judicious to pick up the pace. After all, I wouldn’t want to end up at the back of the pack.”

I don’t look back.

But I hear him laugh.

Creepy-ass clown.

As we push past the four-hour mark, long after surpassing the 80-kilometer milestone, we now approach the 100-kilometer mark. The air in the tunnel is thick with the scent of sweat and exhaustion, and the rhythmic pounding of feet against the ground has dwindled slightly as fatigue takes its toll.

The real challenge beggined as we had reach the long, winding staircase—just beyond the 80-kilometer point.

Without hesitation, Satotz, ever the relentless examiner, increases the pace. His strides remain as effortless as ever as if the hundreds of kilometers we’ve covered were nothing more than a warm-up.

For the rest of the applicants? Not so much.

The stairs are steep, endless, and unforgiving. Each step drains what little stamina remains in those who are already teetering on the edge of collapse. Halfway up, it happens—one by one, applicants begin to falter. Some collapse outright, gasping for breath, while others desperately clutch at the railing, trembling from the strain.

Another one down… then another, and another.

By the time we near the top, the number has climbed—37 applicants lost to exhaustion, leaving their dreams of becoming Hunters behind on these very steps.

Then, at long last, we reach the end.

At precisely 10:30 AM, the tunnel finally spits us out into the open. The sudden exposure to fresh air is almost jarring after the endless underground run.

Now, standing outside, I take in our surroundings.

The air is damp and thick with the scent of stagnant water and rich, earthy decay. The landscape stretches out before us—murky waters glistening under the dull sunlight, trees wrapped in twisting vines, and the constant, unsettling chorus of distant croaks and rustling leaves. The very ground seems deceptive, patches of land shifting slightly as if waiting for an unwitting victim to step too close.

I take a breath, exhaling slowly.

I have a strong suspicion of where we are.

The Milsy Wetlands.

Or, as it’s more infamously known—

Swindler’s Swamp.

That was the name Mr. Satotz gave it as he confirmed my suspicions.

"The Milsy Wetlands, also known as Swindler’s Swamp. We must cross it to reach Phase Two of the exam. This place is home to a variety of truly bizarre creatures—many of which are cunning, voracious predators who thrive on deception and feast on human prey. So please… be very careful.”

He speaks without turning to face us, his eyes fixed on the looming wetlands ahead. But then, after a brief pause, he finally turns, expression sharp, and raises a single finger as if to etch his next words into our very souls.

"If you are deceived, you will surely die."

A heavy silence follows, settling over the group like a suffocating fog.

Behind me, I hear the faint creak of metal straining before—

SLAM!

I glance over my shoulder—as do most others—just in time to see the massive doors seal shut behind us. The same doors we had fought to endure, the same doors that marked the path we had traveled so far.

On the other side, an unfortunate applicant stands frozen, eyes wide with horror as their chance at becoming a Hunter is ripped away in an instant. Their trembling fingers press weakly against the steel barrier, but there is no point in struggling now.

With a final, resounding clang, the door is locked.

So do most people.

“The creatures of these wetlands are not to be underestimated,” Satotz continues, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the group. “They will use every trick in the book to fool their prey.”

A ripple of unease spreads through the crowd. Some applicants gasp; others exchange wary glances.

Arms crossed over his chest, Satotz elaborates, “This is an ecosystem in which all creatures hunt by the ar deception—hence why it is called Swindler’s Swamp.

Then, turning back toward the wetlands, he says one last thing before proceeding forward:

"Now then, follow me closely… so you won’t be deceived."

The crowd erupts into hushed whispers.

“Tch, is he messing with us?” one voice rises above the rest—Applicant #403. He scoffs, rolling his shoulders. “If we know they’re going to try and deceive us, then who’s gonna fall for it?”

As if to answer him, a sudden, urgent shout erupts from our left.

"DON’T FALL FOR IT!"

A man—or at least, something that resembles one—stumbles into view.

His dirty blond hair is disheveled, his khaki pants are stained with mud, his pink sweater is torn at the seams. A green scarf is wrapped haphazardly around his neck, and he appears to be dragging something heavy behind him. His breath is labored, his body shaking.

"He’s lying!" the man grunts through clenched teeth, his voice hoarse and desperate. "That man is deceiving you! That man is NOT who you think he is!"

He lifts a trembling hand and jabs a finger toward Mr. Satotz.

"HE'S AN IMPOSTER, A TOTAL FRAUD!"

Satotz does not flinch. He does not react at all.

“I’M THE REAL EXAMINER, YOU GOT IT?!”

The stranger continues, wildly motioning to the figure he’s been dragging—something eerily familiar. “HERE I’LL PROVE IT, LOOK AT THIS!”

The applicants collectively gasp.

It’s… Satotz?

Or rather, something that looks like him.

But this "Satotz" is different.

Its body is thin, almost skeletal, covered in patches of wiry brown fur. Its fingers are abnormally long, ending in razor-sharp claws. Its feet are gnarled and twisted, its limbs spindly and frail.

And its face—its face is nearly identical to Mr. Satotz’s.

Except for the mouth.

A gaping maw filled with jagged fangs stretches across its face, its lips curled into a grotesque grin.

"W-Whoa… he really does look like Satotz," #405 mutters.

The blond man tightens his grip on the creature’s arm. "This is a Man-Faced Ape from the Milsy Wetlands!"

“A man-faced what?” #403 blurts out, visibly confused.

"The Man-Faced Ape loves the taste of human flesh," the man explains. "But its body is weak, its limbs thin and fragile. That’s why it disguises itself as a human—to trick people into following it deep into the wetlands, where its pack awaits to feast on them."

He exhales sharply, his gaze snapping back to Satotz. "And that’s what he wants to do! He wants to deceive the entire Hunter applicant pool and EAT YOU ALL ALIVE!"

A tense silence follows.

“…That bastard,” #403 hisses under his breath.

"That would explain why he doesn’t walk like a normal human," #294 murmurs.

Some applicants nod in agreement, their expressions darkening with suspicion.

But me?

I remain unconvinced.

A real Hunter—especially an Examiner—should have no problem handling Swindler’s Swamp. And yet, this so-called “real” examiner looks completely beaten down, as if barely escaping with his life.

Highly unlikely.

I’d gamble that he’s the real imposter—either a Man-Faced Ape or another creature trying to lure applicants away.

As if reading my thoughts, Hisoka moves.

Without hesitation, he flicks his wrist, channeling Shu (周) into a set of playing cards, reinforcing them like sharpened blades.

Three cards shoot toward Satotz.

Three toward the stranger.

The result is instantaneous.

The "injured examiner" barely has time to react before the cards embed themselves in his chest. He collapses instantly, unmoving, his lifeless body sprawled against the damp ground.

Meanwhile, Satotz casually catches the incoming cards—two in his left hand, one in his right.

Hisoka smirks.

"I see, I see… that settles it, then. So you are the real one.

He shuffles the deck in his hands, the cards cascading smoothly in a perfect giant spring shuffle.

Without a word, Satotz flicks his wrist and throws the cards down—his arms parting in a swift, deliberate motion, like a stage performer unveiling a grand trick.

At that, the creature—the real Man-Faced Ape—lets out a guttural screech before scrambling away, vanishing into the undergrowth with an eerie eeekk and a garbled, unintelligible cry.

Satotz exhales. "The examiners are hunters, each hand-picked by the Exam Committee to do this job without pay. "

Hisoka hums, his lips curling into a wider grin. "Anyone who holds the title we are vying for should have been able to deflect that attack—quite easily, I might add.

Overhead, I notice vultures circling.

Satotz closes his eyes for a moment before reopening them—this time, locking gazes with Hisoka.

"Still," he says evenly, "should you choose to attack me again, I will have no choice but to report you for assaulting an Examiner and have you immediately disqualified. Is that clear?"

Hisoka chuckles. "Of course.

A low, sickening squawk breaks the silence as vultures descend, picking apart the corpse of the "examiner imposter."

"Nature can be so brutal," #403 murmurs. "It’s hard to watch."

"So he was a Man-Faced Ape as well…" #404 mutters.

Satotz steps forward. “He was trying to confuse the applicants and lure some of you away. These attempts are to be expected. Please be aware that you will encounter such deceptions on a regular basis,” he says as he takes a step toward the corpse. “I must assume a number of you were fooled into suspecting my true identity.”

Awkward laughs escape from #294 and #403.

Mr. Satotz continues, “Understand, I want to make it abundantly clear that if any of you were to lose sight of me once we enter the fog of the Milsy Wetlands, you'll have no hope whatsoever of reaching the second phase of the exam.” He turns back around.

"You’ve been warned. Now, follow me."

And so, we run once more.

This time, through treacherous, unforgiving terrain.

The fog is thickening, swallowing the landscape in a dense, eerie haze. I can barely make out Mr. Satotz’s figure ahead, his silhouette flickering in and out of view like a ghost. My pulse quickens—I let my guard down for just a moment, and now I’ve lost track of the main group.

All I know now is that the applicants in front of me are splitting into two separate paths, their figures fading into the mist like shadows.

Two men stand out amidst the blur.

One carries a sword on his left, his posture firm, precise, and composed. The other wears a top hat, his stance relaxed but unreadable, exuding an air of quiet confidence.

The fog coils around them like a living thing, urging me to make a decision.

Which one should I follow?..

 

A. Follow the guy with the sword

B. Follow the guy with the hat

 

Chapter 6: "The Taste of Victory” - Path of The Sword

Summary:

After having chosen to follow the men with the sword, and reaching phase two, of the Hunter Exam, you and the other applicants must cook a dish using pork from the dangerous Great Stamp pigs in the Visca Forest. After successfully hunting and gathering ingredients, you prepare a refined Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast. While the other applicants struggle, you impress the examiners with their skill, ultimately passing the phase, while most others fail…

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I guess I’ll go with…

Sword Guy.

Honestly, I’m not sure if this is the right choice, but what I do know is that it’s my choice, and I’m sticking to it.

The fog is so thick that it’s nearly impossible to make out anything beyond a few feet. Shapes flicker in and out of view, twisting into unrecognizable forms before vanishing into the abyss. My senses are on high alert, every step forward calculated, every sound dissected for hidden dangers.

And the sounds… they’re everywhere.

Distant echoes of frantic voices, some shouting in confusion, others screaming in terror. I catch the unmistakable sound of something—someone—plummeting into the depths below, their cries swallowed by the void before cutting off abruptly.

A cold chill creeps up my spine.

I need to be careful.

An hour passes, and I’ve been trailing Sword Guy as closely as I dare without drawing his attention. He hasn’t acknowledged me, but that’s fine—I’m just glad I chose to follow him. His movements are deliberate, and purposeful, like someone who knows exactly where they’re going. Even through the disorienting fog, he never hesitates, never wavers.

And it seems my decision paid off.

About thirty minutes ago, we managed to regroup with Mr. Satotz. From there, it was a straightforward journey to the second phase’s waiting area.

Apparently, the next phase of the exam doesn’t start until noon, which means we’ll be waiting here for now. The location itself is strange—a secluded, pristine structure hidden deep within the wetlands, standing in stark contrast to the treacherous, fog-ridden path we just navigated.

Unlike the previous area, this place is clear of fog, allowing me to finally breathe without feeling suffocated by the oppressive mist. The air is damp but calm, carrying the scent of moss and stagnant water, but compared to what we just endured, this place feels almost… peaceful.

For now, at least.

We arrive just in time for the second phase of the exam to begin. The moment the clock strikes noon, Mr. Satotz, ever the composed and enigmatic proctor, steps forward, his crisp voice cutting through the air.

“Excellent work, everyone. The second phase will take place here in the Visca Forest Preserve. Now that my role is complete, I shall take my leave. I wish you all the best of luck.”

With that, he pivots on his heel and strides away with his signature long, exaggerated steps, disappearing down the path we came from.

A beat of silence lingers before a deep, resonant rumbling echoes through the space. The massive doors before us creak and groan as they slowly begin to open, revealing what lies beyond.

Spanning across the clearing is a well-organized array of 51 individual cooking stations, each equipped with high-end utensils and cookware. But what immediately draws the eye is the striking figure lounging in a large pink armchair further ahead.

A woman sits confidently, her turquoise hair pulled into five top knots, her toned figure clad in a bikini top with a mesh shirt layered over it. She wears Daisy Duke denim shorts paired with knee-high boots adorned with pink bows. Despite her relaxed posture, there’s an undeniable air of authority around her.

Sat just behind her is a hulking man with a massive potbelly and short black hair. He wears a yellow long-sleeve shirt stretched tight over his stomach, barely covering it, paired with loose-fitting green pants. His sheer size alone makes him an imposing presence.

Behind them, an imposing mansion looms.

The woman’s voice rings out, sharp and commanding.

“Would all applicants who passed the first phase please step forward.”

Without hesitation, we move.

As we enter, the woman rises from her seat, her confident smirk never faltering. “Welcome, everyone. I’m Menchi, your examiner for the second phase.

“And likewise, I’m Buhara,” the large man introduces himself, his voice deep and rumbling. The moment he finishes speaking, a monstrous growl erupts from his stomach, so loud it resembles the snarl of a wild beast.

Menchi turns to him, amused. “Sounds like someone’s getting hungry.”

“Not just hungry—I’m famished,” Buhara groans, rubbing his gut.

Menchi chuckles before turning back to face us. “Well, there you have it. The second phase—” she pauses, building anticipation as murmurs spread through the crowd, “—will be cooking!” She thrusts a finger forward dramatically.

A stunned silence follows.

“Wait—we’re cooking?” Applicant #294 blurts out, completely baffled.

“What do you mean we’re cooking?” Applicant #255—Todo—scoffs. “We came here to take the Hunter Exam, not a damn cooking class!”

Menchi, unfazed, folds her arms. “That’s right. The second phase of the exam will be preparing a meal that satisfies our palates.” She says it with confidence, because at least to her—cooking is just as prestigious as any combat trial.

“Why do we have to cook?” Applicant #17 questions, his brows furrowing in clear discontent.

Menchi’s lips curl into a smirk, her pride evident. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s because we’re Gourmet Hunters!

There’s genuine admiration in her voice, and for a moment, I consider her words. Gourmet Hunters are highly respected—after all, without them, the world wouldn’t have half the rare delicacies people enjoy today. Not exactly my field of interest, but I can acknowledge the impact they have.

The rest of the examinees, however, don’t seem to share the sentiment.

“Huh?” Todo scoffs before his expression suddenly shifts. “Heh… hehahaha—HAHAHAHA!” He bursts into laughter, his voice booming through the clearing. And just like that, the majority of the crowd follows suit, mocking the exam as if it’s some kind of joke.

“Talk about a letdown,” Todo sneers.

Menchi’s expression darkens, her prior amusement quickly replaced with irritation. The insult is clear, and she doesn’t take it lightly.

“So, you’re both Gourmet Hunters,” Todo says, his tone still dripping with condescension. “And what exactly do you want us to cook?”

Menchi crosses her arms, glancing at her partner. “Buhara.”

The moment his name is called, Buhara stands, and with his sheer weight, the ground trembles.

“The required ingredient for today’s test,” Buhara declares, “will be pork.

“Pork?” Applicant #17 echoes, raising a brow. “You mean like… pig meat?”

Buhara nods. “You’re free to use meat from any species of pig within Visca Forest. As you can see, you’ll be using these cooking facilities to prepare your pork dishes. To pass this phase, you must create a dish that satisfies our discriminating palates.

“But we won’t be evaluating taste alone,” Menchi interjects, arms still folded. “So take this seriously.” Her piercing gaze sweeps over the crowd. “Is that clear?

The crowd now dies down but still, most are still taking all of this lightly.

“When we’ve both eaten our fill, this portion of the exam will be over,” she concludes.

A tense beat passes before Todo, ever dismissive, rolls his shoulders. “Yeah, yeah—enough talk,” he says with a lazy wave of his hand. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Buhara grins, then slaps his belly, the thunderous sound mimicking the toll of a gong.

Let the second phase of the Hunter Exam begin!

With that, the other examinees and I scatter into the forest.

Lucky for me, I came prepared.

‘Looks like buying that Swindler Swamp Delicacies book was the right choice after all, huh?’

With the book in hand, I quickly skim through its pages, searching for anything useful. It doesn’t take long before I land on a section about what appears to be the only kind of pig found in Visca Forest

The Great Stamp.

Also known as the most dangerous pig in the known world.

‘Well, isn’t that just wonderful.’

I keep reading.

"Appearance and Behavior:

Great Stamps are large pigs with thick, pink skin and extraordinarily powerful snouts. They have a pair of small, pointed ears and short, curling tails. Their sharp, pointed teeth are capable of crushing bones with ease. Aggressive, fast, and equipped with a devastating charge, they are formidable foes—unless one knows their weakness. They are carnivorous."

That explains why they’re chewing on bones.

"However, their gigantic snouts conceal a vulnerable soft spot on their foreheads; a well-placed blow to this area can swiftly kill or incapacitate a Great Stamp."

‘Alright then, the forehead it is.’

I snap the book shut and scan my surroundings, my eyes landing on a small clearing ahead. Sure enough, a group of Great Stamps is gathered there, their powerful jaws crunching through what looks like the remains of something—or someone.

Time to move.

Activating Zetsu, I suppress my presence and quietly make my way behind one of the beasts. I time my movements carefully, waiting for the right moment before springing into action.

In a swift motion, I leap above the pig, pivot mid-air, and drive a forceful strike directly into its forehead.

THWACK!

The Great Stamp lets out a strangled grunt before collapsing instantly. One Ingredient down.

With the hard part over, I pull out my parasol. I make sure to angle it so that the pig is completely engulfed in my shadow, allowing me to store it without a hitch. Once it’s secured, I turn on my heel and take a moment to scan my surroundings. I haven’t settled on a recipe yet, but I recall that the Great Stamp’s description page included a list of ingredients that pair well with its meat.

Might as well gather those while I’m here.

I move swiftly through the forest, keeping an eye out for the listed items. It doesn’t take long before I come across Wild Viscan black truffles, their distinct aroma wafting up from beneath the roots of a gnarled tree. Carefully, I extract a few of the prized fungi and store them away.

Next, I track down swamp garlic, its deep violet bulbs nestled in damp soil near a cluster of twisted reeds. Plucking a few, I stash them with the rest of my ingredients.

Finally, I spot red swamp berries growing in thick clusters along a moss-covered rock. Their tart scent is unmistakable. I gather a handful, ensuring I don’t take too many—Viscan berries are potent, and a little goes a long way.

With my arms now laden with various herbs, spices, and rare forest ingredients, I decide that’s enough.

Time to head back.

Turning back toward the cooking facility, I make my way through the underbrushes.

As I step through the entrance, I realize something.

I’m the first one back. Which is just perfect.

Menchi looks like she’s about to say something when she sees me walk in—empty-handed. Her brows furrow slightly, but the moment I open my parasol making my shadow big enough and effortlessly pull out the Great Stamp from storage, she stops.

She leans back in her seat, crossing her arms.

Oh, she definitely knows.

Her sharp gaze lingers on me, an unmistakable glint of recognition in her eyes. She knows that was Nen. But using it isn’t against the rules, so…

Points for me.

Ignoring her scrutiny, I flip through the book once more, skimming through the recipes listed under Great Stamp.

Fifteen different dishes…

“Mmh, which one should I choose?” I murmur to myself. My finger hovers over the options:

  • Viscan Herb-Roasted Great Stamp
  • Braised Great Stamp Belly with Wild Mushrooms
  • Crispy Great Stamp Cutlets with Swamp Pepper Sauce
  • Smoked Great Stamp Ribs with Honey Glaze
  • Great Stamp Bone Broth Stew
  • Spiced Great Stamp Sausages with Redberry Reduction

I pause.

Oh? What’s this?

  • Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast.

I smirk.

“My, oh my… let’s go with that one, shall we?”

Just as I settle on my dish, the other applicants come storming in, each hauling a pig over their heads, their faces flushed with exertion.

Buhara blinks, momentarily stunned by the sheer number of Great Stamps they’ve brought in. Then, he lets out a booming laugh.

“Look at that. They sure caught a lot.” Menchi says, still watching me out of the corner of her eye.

Not wasting any time, the other applicants get to work. They start up their fires, shove thick metal rods through their pigs, and begin roasting them whole over open flames.

I, however, have something far more refined in mind.

Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast

Ingredients:

  • 1 Great Stamp shoulder, deboned
  • Wild Viscan black truffles, finely chopped
  • Swamp garlic, minced
  • A handful of crushed red swamp berries
  • Fresh herbs: thyme, rosemary, and swamp sage
  • A drizzle of rare golden swamp oil
  • Coarse salt and cracked black pepper

As I begin preparing my dish, the cooking facility buzzes with activity. The scent of roasting Great Stamp fills the air, mixing with the smokiness of open flames and the occasional sharp tang of burnt meat from someone’s failed attempt.

I take a sharp knife and carefully cut the portion I need from the Great Stamp shoulder before expertly butterflying the meat.

From my left, I hear someone muttering under their breath. “Damn it, this thing’s tougher than I thought,” an applicant grumbles, struggling to slice through the thick meat.

Another applicant, a woman with short dark hair, chuckles. “You should’ve trimmed it better. You’re fighting the grain.”

Ignoring the chatter, I move to step two.

In a bowl, I mix the black truffles, swamp garlic, and crushed red swamp berries for the stuffing. As I chop the truffles, their rich, earthy scent intensifies. I mince the garlic finely, releasing its pungent aroma, and then use the flat of my knife to crush the berries, their juices staining my fingertips a deep crimson. Finally, I mix everything together into a fragrant blend.

Just as I finish, a loud clatter echoes through the space.

“Shit!” Someone yells. I glance up to see an applicant—one of the younger ones—staring in horror at their ruined dish, now lying on the ground.

“Better luck next time,” a smirking red-haired man says before turning back to his own dish.

Tuning them out, I move on to the next step. I spread the stuffing mixture evenly across the butterflied meat, making sure every inch is covered before rolling it tightly into a roast. Then, I secure it with vine string and coat the exterior with golden swamp oil, herbs, salt, and pepper.

Across from me, one of the applicants scoffs. “You’re actually using golden swamp oil? That stuff’s too rich—you’ll drown out the natural flavor.”

I raise a brow but don’t bother responding. If they don’t know how to balance flavors, that’s their problem, not mine.

With everything prepped, I move to the fire. The moment the roast hits the pan, the fat sizzles loudly, releasing an irresistible aroma. I sear it over high heat, rotating it until the outside develops a deep, golden crust.

As the aroma of my dish begins to fill the air, I notice a few applicants stealing glances in my direction, their expressions shifting between curiosity and irritation.

Buhara sniffs the air, his eyes lighting up. “Ohhh, now that smells amazing.”

Menchi glances at my preparation, her gaze unreadable. “Hmph. Let’s see if it tastes as good as it smells.”

I smirk.

Just wait.

Once satisfied with the crust, I transfer the roast to an open flame and let it slow-cook, occasionally basting it with its own juices to keep it moist.

Now, it’s just a waiting game…

“So, what do you think?” I ask Menchi, resting a hand on my hip with a mix of confidence and curiosity.

She smirks but doesn’t answer right away, instead tilting her head as if debating whether or not to say what’s on her mind.

“Do you really want me to say it?” she teases.

I give her a knowing look. “As if you weren’t dying to proclaim it.”

At that, she laughs. “You’re right.” She stands, dusting herself off, and without a shred of hesitation, announces, “Besides Applicant #77… none of you pass to the next phase. The exam’s over.”

A ripple of disbelief spreads through the crowd.

“Wait… so the exam is over?” Applicant #28 asks hesitantly.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” shouts Applicant #57.

“This is unacceptable! Do you hear me?! I will not accept this!” Todo bellows, slamming his fist against his station in fury. The impact shatters a pipe, sending a jet of water bursting into the air.

Menchi leans back, unimpressed. “Say whatever you want, but you still failed,” she states flatly, already reclining into her seat.

“Shut the hell up! You asked for pork, and we gave it to you! We risked our lives just to—”

“Your challenge,” Menchi interrupts sharply, “was to prepare a pork dish that both examiners would find delicious. And none of you even came close to succeeding.” Her eyes narrow as she scans the fuming candidates. “You all did the exact same thing. Not one of you tried to figure it out, not really. And the few of you who did make an effort? It was just fancy plating with no flavor to back it up. It’s clear that none of you took this seriously.”

A grumble spreads through the applicants, but one in particular—#294—crosses his arms and scoffs. “Oh, come on. Pork is just pork, no matter how you cook it.”

The moment the words leave his mouth, the atmosphere shifts.

Menchi’s expression darkens. In a flash, she grabs him by his red scarf and yanks him forward, her grip tight as she glares daggers into him. “You want to say that one more time?” she growls, shaking him violently. “If I hear one more word of that crap, I will shove my arm so far up your ass I’ll knock your teeth out from the inside. Got it? Do not try me, punk.

She releases him with a shove, and he stumbles back, eyes wide with fear.

Taking a deep breath, she composes herself, crossing her legs as she sits back down. “As I was saying, not a single one of you had the guts to cook something new or remotely innovative.”

“Hey, shut up!” Applicant #255 yells, pointing a finger at her. “I’m not here to be some fancy gourmet cook—I’m here to be a Hunter!”

The moment he says it, several other applicants behind him raise their fists in agreement.

“That’s right, Todo! You tell her!”

“My goal is to become a Blacklist Hunter,” Todo continues, eyes burning with determination. “And no damn Gourmet Hunter is gonna tell me I can’t!”

Menchi’s expression tightens into a scowl. “Then it’s too bad that a ‘stupid Gourmet Hunter’ happens to be your examiner. Better luck next year, I guess,” she says, her voice dripping with contempt.

“HUHHH?! Why, you—!” Todo’s face turns red with rage as he clenches his fist and charges at Menchi, roaring in fury.

But before he can reach her—

WHAM.

With a casual flick of his hand, Buhara sends Todo flying. The man disappears into the sky, only to come crashing into a distant wall nearly two kilometers away. The impact leaves a crater.

The entire field goes silent.

Menchi glances at Buhara. “Please, Buhara—don’t interfere.”

The massive man shrugs. “Sorry, but it kinda looked like you were about to kill him if I didn’t step in.”

Menchi sighs. “Ehh… probably.” She stands up, flipping two sharp cooking knives in each of her hands. As she descends the small set of stairs before her, she twirls the knives effortlessly, juggling them mid-air as they spin in a blur.

“Let’s get something straight,” she says, her voice carrying through the silent crowd. “We frequently venture into the dens of ferocious beasts in search of the finest ingredients. And every single Gourmet Hunter is proficient in some form of martial arts.”

With a flick of her wrist, she sends the knives spinning once more before catching all four in a single hand.

“You lack focus. You lack the will to experiment. You lack the ability to adapt. And that alone disqualifies all of you from becoming Hunters.”

The tension in the air is thick.

Then—

A crackling sound comes from above.

“Well, that does seem a bit excessive,” a voice calls out from an intercom.

Heads turn skyward as a massive airship floats above them.

I recognize that voice. I’ve heard it in interviews before. And let’s just say… he’s interesting.

“The symbol of the Hunter Association!” someone exclaims, pointing to the insignia on the ship.

“Must be someone from the Exam Committee…” another murmurs.

And then—

BOOM.

A figure plummets from the aircraft, free-falling from a height that would kill any normal person.

CRASH.

He lands effortlessly, creating a crater as dust erupts into the air. As the debris settles, an old man stands in the center of the impact zone, his geta sandals clicking against the ground as he takes a step forward.

His features stand out even among the chaos: a white ponytail, a thick beard, elongated earlobes with two piercings in each ear, and a traditional kimono draped over his frame.

“W-wait… Who’s the old man?” an applicant asks, eyes wide in shock.

“That…” Menchi breathes, “is the head of the Exam Committee. The one responsible for overseeing the Hunter Exam.” She exhales, straightening up.

Chairman Netero.

A hushed silence falls over the group.

“Oh, I just work behind the scenes,” Netero says with a dismissive chuckle. “Not all that impressive, really. I only intervene in the exams when little issues like this one pop up.” He turns his gaze to Menchi. “Now then, dear Menchi…”

“Sir!” she responds instantly.

“It’s come to my attention that you’ve chosen to fail every single applicant this year.” His tone is light, but his words hold weight. “Your reasoning, as I understand it, is their general reluctance to challenge the unknown.”

Menchi bows her head. “No, sir. I… I snapped when a candidate insulted Gourmet Hunters.” She hesitates. “I’m afraid I made the exam harder than necessary.”

“I see.” Netero strokes his beard. “You are aware, then, that this phase of the exam was completely unacceptable?”

“Yes… It’s just that—I get so emotional when food is involved.” Menchi sighs, lowering her gaze. “I’m not suited for this position.” She lifts her eyes to meet Netero’s. “So, I must resign as an examiner. Please, allow them to retake the second phase.”

Netero strokes his beard, considering her words. “Hmm… That is quite the predicament.” He folds his arms. “Unfortunately, I can’t imagine where we’d find another examiner on such short notice.”

Menchi bows her head. “My deepest apologies, sir.”

For a moment, silence hangs in the air. Then—Netero suddenly lifts a finger, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Hold on—I have an idea.” He pauses for dramatic effect. “You will continue serving as the examiner,” he says, lowering his hand, “but—you yourself must participate alongside this year’s applicants in completing whatever challenge you choose.”

Menchi gasps, eyes widening in surprise at the Chairman’s suggestion.

“Well, what do you say?” Netero asks, his tone light but firm. “Sound reasonable? Surely, this would make the applicants more comfortable with the results.”

Menchi hesitates for only a moment before exhaling, a small smirk forming on her lips. “I suppose you’re right.” She turns to face him fully, a new determination in her eyes. “And I have just the thing for the new challenge.”

She straightens up, placing her hands on her hips. “We’ll all be making boiled eggs.

A wave of murmurs spreads through the crowd.

“Boiled eggs?” someone repeats in disbelief.

Ignoring the noise, Menchi looks up at the sky and gestures toward the airship hovering above. “Chairman, since I see you’ve brought your airship, would you mind taking us all to Split Mountain?”

Netero chuckles, his expression shifting into one of amused understanding. “Ah… Split Mountain? Oh, I see.

“Oh, before I forget,” Menchi speaks up, her voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd. “Since Applicant #77 already passed, I don’t believe it would be fair to make her retake the exam.” She gestures toward me, her expression firm.

Netero strokes his beard thoughtfully. “Well, if she was able to satisfy your standards, Menchi…” He glances at me with a small grin. “I’d have to side with that assessment.”

Let’s gooo!’ I think to myself, barely holding back a victorious smirk.

With that settled, I and the remaining of applicants board the massive airship, the engines humming as we prepare for our next challenge. The atmosphere is tense—some applicants still grumbling, others deep in thought—but one thing is certain…

Even though I’ve already passed, the second phase of the Hunter Exam is about to get interesting…

It’s around 4 PM when we finally arrive at Split Mountain.

We all gather at the edge, peering down into the massive canyon that carves through the mountain like a scar. The wind howls between the cliffs, sending shivers through the crowd as we take in the sheer drop beneath us.

“This is it,” Menchi announces, her voice steady and confident. “Take a look at what’s down there.”

The candidates step closer, eyes narrowing as they try to make sense of what they’re seeing.

“Wh-what is that?” Candidate #294 stammers.

“A spider web,” Menchi replies casually.

“They built their webs way down there,” #405 murmurs, awe creeping into their voice.

Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind rushes up from the depths, forcing #255 to stumble backward, landing hard on the rocky ground. He curses under his breath.

“Look past the web,” Menchi continues, unfazed. “See what’s underneath.”

#405 squints, then his eyes widen. “Those are—?”

“Spider eagle eggs,” Menchi confirms.

The crowd murmurs in surprise.

“Spider eagles build their nests in deep ravines like this one,” Chairman Netero explains. “It protects their eggs from most predators. That’s also what makes spider whale one of the most difficult ingredients to obtain.” He pauses, then adds, “And more importantly, these eggs are known as Dream Eggs.”

“Wait a minute, you don’t mean—!” #255 begins, only to be cut off.

“You bet I do,” Menchi says, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips.

“Huh?” #255 lets out in bewilderment.

Without another word, Menchi strides confidently to the edge of the cliff and jumps.

The crowd collectively gasps as she free-falls, arms outstretched. Just before reaching the massive web below, she snatches one of the thick, silken threads and swings effortlessly, performing two acrobatic spins to stabilize herself.

“She’s insane,” someone whispers.

“She can’t possibly climb back up,” #403 mutters.

Nine seconds later, she lets go.

Another gasp ripples through the candidates.

She plummets—fast. Then, just as it seems like she’s about to be swallowed by the abyss, she spreads her limbs wide and reaches out—grabbing a single egg.

“She—she jumped down! Is she trying to get herself killed?!” #403 yells.

“No, she’s not,” #404 counters, shaking his head.

“What?” #403 frowns.

Then, against all logic, Menchi comes soaring back up.

A massive updraft catches her, lifting her effortlessly like a leaf caught in the wind. The gust carries her upward until she hovers momentarily before landing gracefully back on solid ground.

“That looks so fun!” #99 shouts, practically bouncing in place.

“This ravine has powerful updrafts that are crucial to the spider eagles,” Chairman Netero explains, stroking his beard. “Once the eggs hatch, these winds guide the newborn chicks as they take their first flight toward safety.”

Menchi dusts herself off, holding up the massive egg in her right hand. “There. Now I just need to boil it, and I’ll be all set.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” #255 says, shaking his head. “You really expect us to jump down there? That’s insane.”

“I’ve been waiting for something like this!” #405 grins before leaping off the edge.

#99, #403, and #404 immediately follow suit.

“Heeeeeheheheee!” #403 cackles as he falls.

“Alright, I’m in!” #294 declares before diving in, and soon, most of the remaining applicants follow.

“Wait! I haven’t finished explaining everything!” Menchi shouts, but no one listens.

They all grab onto the massive web, securing themselves as they prepare to snatch their own eggs.

“Haha, later!” one overconfident contestant laughs, gripping an egg tightly. He lets go of the web, expecting the wind to carry him up—

—but no updraft comes.

His face twists in horror as he realizes his mistake, and a piercing scream echoes through the canyon as he plummets into the abyss below.

A few uneasy glances are exchanged. The lesson is clear: timing is everything.

Under #405’s instruction, the remaining candidates wait for the right moment. Then, one by one, they release their grip at just the right second, allowing the updraft to launch them back up, eggs secured in their hands.

Chairman Netero chuckles as he watches. “Ah, to be young again.”

Menchi turns to the handful of candidates who didn’t jump, #255 among them. “And what about you guys? I’m guessing you quit?”

“Conceding takes courage too,” Netero muses.

It’s 4:30 PM now. The sky is bathed in hues of orange and gold as the last contestants return with their Dream Eggs.

Excitement fills the air as the eggs are cooked and sampled. Some people laugh in delight, others moan in satisfaction—the taste is supposedly unparalleled.

I didn’t participate, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to try one for myself.

I scan the group until I spot a guy standing near the edge, about to take his first bite. He’s tall, broad-shouldered, with shaggy brown hair and a smug grin, completely unaware that he’s just become my next target.

Perfect.

I saunter over, voice smooth as silk. “Well, hello, love. Would you mind if I took a bite?”

He barely spares me a glance as he scoffs. “Listen, you broad, you should’ve gotten your own—” He turns mid-sentence, eyes finally meeting mine.

And just like that, his expression softens. His pupils dilate, his body relaxes. Under the influence of my ability, Le Jugement, he is mine to control.

“Here you go,” he says numbly, handing me the egg without hesitation.

I smile, pressing a light kiss to his cheek for good measure, playing the part for any onlookers. “Why, thank you. You truly are a kind man.”

With that, I take a seat and enjoy the Dream Egg.

It’s pretty good.

The aircraft hums as we board.

Only 42 candidates besides myself remain.

Soonly enough Bean and Chairman Netero had announced that we would be landing at 8:30 AM tomorrow at our destination to participate in phase 3 and advised us to enjoy the amenities while we could. Not that I particularly cared—I wasn’t here for luxury, but even I wasn’t going to pass up a good meal.

Dinner had been served at 7 PM, and after eating, I found myself wandering the airship, searching for a bathroom with a bathtub I could use. The long journey had left me stiff, and I wanted to soak for a while before getting some rest.

After a few minutes of searching, I finally spotted a bathroom with an "Open" sign hanging on the door. I turned the knob and stepped inside—only to be met with an unexpected sight.

A dangerous one.

Standing in the middle of the room was a tall man with long black hair, his damp strands clinging to his bare shoulders. His void-like eyes met mine, and for a brief second, I felt an unsettling chill crawl up my spine.

‘I don’t recognize him…’ My mind immediately went into overdrive. Is he an examiner? A contestant? Or—

Then my eyes caught something even more troubling.

On the nearby sink, neatly folded, were clothes and a badge. And not just any badge—#301.

Gitteracker.

My breath hitched. Gitteracker was one of the other examinees. So why the hell were his clothes here, belonging to someone else?

Did this guy kill him?

No… Something wasn’t right. That’s when I noticed a detail that sent alarm bells ringing in my head—piles of acupuncture needles. Gitteracker was wearing those earlier…

Ah… I see. This guy is using some mix of Nen and acupuncture to change his appearance for whatever reason.

Before I could think any further—

Sharp nails pressed against my throat.

My breath stilled. My body tensed.

He had closed the distance between us in an instant. I hadn’t even seen him move. Shit.

His nails dug into my skin, just shy of drawing blood. His voice was smooth yet laced with a quiet, deadly edge.

"I’ll give you one chance to explain yourself," he murmured, his breath warm against my cheek. "I just bathed, and it would be a shame to get bloodied right after it… so speak."

His fingers pressed slightly harder, making his point crystal clear.

"What are you doing here?"

I swallowed. My mind was racing. There was no time to hesitate.

"Well, you see…"

A. Try to flirt your way to survival

B. Tell the truth

 

Chapter 7: "Hogging the Spotlight" - Path of The Hat

Summary:

Having chosen to follow the men with the top hat, and getting into a squabble with a certain someone—you end up reaching phase two, of the Hunter Exam. You and the other applicants must cook a dish using pork from the dangerous Great Stamp pigs in the Visca Forest. After successfully hunting and gathering ingredients, you prepare a refined Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast. While the other applicants struggle, you impress the examiners with their skill, ultimately passing the phase, while most others fail…

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

Top Hat

I guess I’ll go with…

Top Hat Man.

Honestly, I’m not sure if this is the right choice, but what I do know is that it’s my choice, and I’m sticking to it. Or at least, that’s what I would’ve told myself if it hadn’t led me here.

At first, it was fine. The fog thickened, making it harder to see, but I could still hear the distant screams of lost and dying applicants. They were unsettling, sure, but nothing I couldn't handle. As long as I made it to Phase 2, I didn't care about the others.

But, of course, my luck would have it that the man I followed—and by extension, the group of men he was part of—would not only get lost themselves but also encounter him.

Hisoka.

And instead of running, these dumbasses are actually trying to fight him. I should leave—I want to leave—but despite my distaste for that clown, he’s one of the most competent applicants here. If anyone has a way to find the main pack, it’s probably him.

So, for now, I hide, suppressing my presence with Zetsu, blending into the fog as I watch from the shadows. It seems I’m not the only unfortunate soul caught in this mess. Applicants #403 and #44 have also found themselves lingering on the edge of the clearing, watching warily.

“You’re not Hunter material. I’ve been thinking this since we met last year,” Applicant #76 sneers at Hisoka.

“We’ll spare your life if you promise never to take the Hunter Exam again,” #67 adds, gripping his staff tightly.

Hisoka smiles, unbothered. “Sure, why not? ♡”

The group collectively lets out a confused, “Huh?”

Hisoka elaborates, his voice smooth, almost amused. “I intend to pass, so there’s no need to retake it. ♤”

I don't like this man, but I have to admit—his confidence, rooted in skill, is almost hilarious when juxtaposed with the arrogance of those trying to drag him down.

Applicant #68 brandishes his nunchaku, while #76 crosses his arms. “Oh yeah, you idiot? Just look at this fog. Do you really think you can figure out where the main pack went in all of this?”

“He’s right,” #68 adds. “We all fail this year! There’s no way we can catch up!”

Hisoka giggles, the sound unnatural, thrilled.

“So that’s it, then. You failed, so now you want to play examiner?♢” He tilts his head. “Hunters require prey, so why don’t I play the examiner? You all claim to be Hunter material, but I’ll be the judge.♧”

“Shut the hell up!” #76 roars as the group lunges at Hisoka, war cries tearing through the fog.

They surround him, thinking their numbers will make a difference.

It doesn’t.

In a single swift motion, Hisoka flicks a Nen-coated playing card, slicing them all down. Blood sprays into the mist.

Applicant #76 stares, mouth agape, stumbling backward.

Hisoka steps forward, his movements fluid, and elegant. “Now then.♡”

#76 collapses to his knees, eyes wide with terror. He turns and crawls, desperate to escape, whimpering for help. Hisoka watches for a moment before casually flicking two more cards, embedding them into the back of #76's skull.

He falls. Lifeless.

As expected, it ended with Hisoka unscathed and all of them dead. It didn’t matter that they attacked together—even with twenty more of their level, they wouldn’t have stood a chance.

Hisoka retrieves his cards from the corpses, then turns his gaze to #403 and #404, who gasp as they realize they’ve been spotted.

Hisoka grins. “Well? What about you two? Care to play examiner?♤”

He approaches, confident, a card twirling between his fingers.

They whisper to each other as Hisoka continues to stalk his way to them.

“Now, run!” #403 shouts, and he and #404 sprint in opposite directions.

Hisoka hums, amused. “A wise decision.♢”

I think that’s the end of it. I’ll just tail him until we reach the goal, but then—

“Hmm?♧” Hisoka lets out in mild curiosity as #403 comes back into the clearing, stick in hand.

“Man, is he dumb,” I mutter under my breath.

“I just couldn’t do it,” #403 says, stopping in place. His expression is firm. “This may not be my fight, but I can’t sit back and pretend nothing happened. That’s not my style.” His voice rises. “The thing is—I can’t run away!”

“Leorio!” #404 shouts, panicked.

Leorio—Applicant #403—charges at Hisoka.

Hisoka smirks. “Mmh, I adore that look.♡”

Leorio swings his stick, but hits nothing—an afterimage. Hisoka used the fog to create an illusion, slipping behind him with ease. But before he can strike, a fishing hook swings toward him, aiming for his face.

“Gon!” #403 yells out.

Hisoka catches sight of him and grins.

“Not bad, little boy. Is that a fishing pole? How original.♤”

Hisoka steps forward, his eyes glinting with that unsettling, calm smile of his. “I’d like to see it. Do you mind?” he says, raising his hand expectantly, his voice almost too casual.

Applicant #403 gets up from the ground, clearly rattled. “Leave him alone,” he snaps at Hisoka, then charges at him again, “Your fight is with me!”

But this time, Hisoka doesn’t hesitate. With almost inhuman speed, he lands a clean hit straight to 403’s jaw, knocking him out cold.

Not missing a beat, Applicant #405 rushes in, his movements frantic, but as soon as he makes contact, he strikes nothing but thin air. Hisoka’s mirage technique is flawless—nothing more than a distraction.

“Did you come here to help your friend?♢” Hisoka’s voice drifts as he crouches behind 405, one arm resting casually on his left leg, chin tilted down. The boy whips around in a panic, but finds himself staring at nothing but fog. "Such a good boy ♧," Hisoka murmurs, his tone dripping with mockery.

Gon swings his fishing rod, but hits another mirage. Hisoka giggles.

From what I can gather, Hisoka’s been using a mixture of the Silent Gate—the assassin art—and the natural camouflage provided by the fog to disorient and confuse. "Mmh, I adore that look ♡," Hisoka adds, watching his every move with a twisted pleasure.

#405’s frustration grows as he tries to keep Hisoka at bay, but Hisoka keeps advancing, effortlessly dodging. “Well done ♤,” Hisoka says, as he tilts his head evading the fishing rod, “Very nice.♢” His voice is taunting, and there's a sense of excitement building in his tone. “I’m beginning to get excited.♧”

Suddenly, #405 shifts tactics, using his fishing rod to create a cloud of dust. The fog is already thick, but he throws the rod with precision, kicking up more dirt to blind Hisoka for a moment. It’s a clever move, but I can already tell it won’t be enough.

“Shit,” I mutter. “This kid’s good, but he’s not that good.”

Just as I brace myself for the worst, Hisoka’s already got #405 by the throat, lifting him off the ground. His grin is malicious, the gleam in his eyes more dangerous than ever. The boy struggles, kicking weakly, but Hisoka’s grip tightens, choking the life out of him.

I don’t care.

I repeat it to myself like a mantra.

I don’t care.

I don’t care.

The boy’s struggles weaken as color begins to leave his face, but I can’t bring myself to feel pity—

‘Y-Y/N...’

I freeze. The memories, the faces, the screams—they flood back, all at once.

Blood, everywhere, pain, screams...

‘They’re dead.’

‘BERTHAAAAAAA! LUYYYYYYYYYY!’

‘Arghh, why do these damn memories have to come up now?’ I force myself to focus, to block it all out. Just because he’s a kid doesn’t mean I have to help him. When I was a kid, nobody helped my friends. Nobody helped me. So it’s fair if I don’t help him now, right?

But before I can make sense of it, my feet start moving on their own.

Shit, shit, shit, why am I doing this? I hate that I feel bad, and I hate that I’m risking my life for a stranger right now.

“Fuck it.”

I draw a sword from my shadow, its cold metal gleaming in the fog.

“Well, hello there, Bouffon. Why don’t you let the kid go?” I say, my voice steady, aimed at Hisoka. I point the blade directly at him.

Hisoka lets go of 405 immediately, his smile turning into a grin full of amusement. “Oh, you want to play, Batsy? ♡” He teases, the bat nickname rolling off his tongue like it’s some kind of joke.

I roll my eyes. What a fucking clown.

With a chuckle and an overconfident grin, I say, “Sure, let’s dance, you overgrown jester.”

And just like that, the Danse Macabre begins.

The fight is intense. It’s not that I’m on the brink of dying, but I’m definitely injured. Hisoka’s quick, faster than I anticipated, and his unpredictability keeps me on edge. I can already feel the bruises forming, my stamina fading.

But what pisses me off the most is that he's barely scratched. Meanwhile, I’m the one bleeding. It’s just... typical.

Hisoka eventually pulls back, deciding that #403 and #405 passed some twisted test of his. Whatever it is, he doesn’t care to explain. He’s satisfied with letting both of them move on to the next phase, for now.

“I suppose we’ll need to stop here ♤,” he says, his grin never fading as he puts #403 over his shoulder.

He gestures at the fog, then looks back at me with that playful, almost dangerous smile.

I don’t like the way things have gone, but I don’t have time to dwell on it.

Now, it’s just me and #404 following #405—or more specifically, following Gon’s nose. He’s apparently able to track down #403 just by his cologne, which is insane. But sure enough, we make it just in time for Phase 2.

At least we’re here.

Apparently, the next phase of the exam doesn’t start until noon, which means we’ll be waiting here for now. The location itself is strange—a secluded, pristine structure hidden deep within the wetlands, standing in stark contrast to the treacherous, fog-ridden path we just navigated.

Unlike the previous area, this place is clear of fog, allowing me to finally breathe without feeling suffocated by the oppressive mist. The air is damp but calm, carrying the scent of moss and stagnant water, but compared to what we just endured, this place feels almost… peaceful.

For now, at least.

We arrive just in time for the second phase of the exam to begin. The moment the clock strikes noon, Mr. Satotz, ever the composed and enigmatic proctor, steps forward, his crisp voice cutting through the air.

“Excellent work, everyone. The second phase will take place here in the Visca Forest Preserve. Now that my role is complete, I shall take my leave. I wish you all the best of luck.”

With that, he pivots on his heel and strides away with his signature long, exaggerated steps, disappearing down the path we came from.

A beat of silence lingers before a deep, resonant rumbling echoes through the space. The massive doors before us creak and groan as they slowly begin to open, revealing what lies beyond.

Spanning across the clearing is a well-organized array of 51 individual cooking stations, each equipped with high-end utensils and cookware. But what immediately draws the eye is the striking figure lounging in a large pink armchair further ahead.

A woman sits confidently, her turquoise hair pulled into five top knots, her toned figure clad in a bikini top with a mesh shirt layered over it. She wears Daisy Duke denim shorts paired with knee-high boots adorned with pink bows. Despite her relaxed posture, there’s an undeniable air of authority around her.

Sat just behind her is a hulking man with a massive potbelly and short black hair. He wears a yellow long-sleeve shirt stretched tight over his stomach, barely covering it, paired with loose-fitting green pants. His sheer size alone makes him an imposing presence.

Behind them, an imposing mansion looms.

The woman’s voice rings out, sharp and commanding.

“Would all applicants who passed the first phase please step forward.”

Without hesitation, we move.

As we enter, the woman rises from her seat, her confident smirk never faltering. “Welcome, everyone. I’m Menchi, your examiner for the second phase.

“And likewise, I’m Buhara,” the large man introduces himself, his voice deep and rumbling. The moment he finishes speaking, a monstrous growl erupts from his stomach, so loud it resembles the snarl of a wild beast.

Menchi turns to him, amused. “Sounds like someone’s getting hungry.”

“Not just hungry—I’m famished,” Buhara groans, rubbing his gut.

Menchi chuckles before turning back to face us. “Well, there you have it. The second phase—” she pauses, building anticipation as murmurs spread through the crowd, “—will be cooking!” She thrusts a finger forward dramatically.

A stunned silence follows.

“Wait—we’re cooking?” Applicant #294 blurts out, completely baffled.

“What do you mean we’re cooking?” Applicant #255—Todo—scoffs. “We came here to take the Hunter Exam, not a damn cooking class!”

Menchi, unfazed, folds her arms. “That’s right. The second phase of the exam will be preparing a meal that satisfies our palates.” She says it with confidence, because at least to her—cooking is just as prestigious as any combat trial.

“Why do we have to cook?” Applicant #17 questions, his brows furrowing in clear discontent.

Menchi’s lips curl into a smirk, her pride evident. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s because we’re Gourmet Hunters!

There’s genuine admiration in her voice, and for a moment, I consider her words. Gourmet Hunters are highly respected—after all, without them, the world wouldn’t have half the rare delicacies people enjoy today. Not exactly my field of interest, but I can acknowledge the impact they have.

The rest of the examinees, however, don’t seem to share the sentiment.

“Huh?” Todo scoffs before his expression suddenly shifts. “Heh… hehahaha—HAHAHAHA!” He bursts into laughter, his voice booming through the clearing. And just like that, the majority of the crowd follows suit, mocking the exam as if it’s some kind of joke.

“Talk about a letdown,” Todo sneers.

Menchi’s expression darkens, her prior amusement quickly replaced with irritation. The insult is clear, and she doesn’t take it lightly.

“So, you’re both Gourmet Hunters,” Todo says, his tone still dripping with condescension. “And what exactly do you want us to cook?”

Menchi crosses her arms, glancing at her partner. “Buhara.”

The moment his name is called, Buhara stands, and with his sheer weight, the ground trembles.

“The required ingredient for today’s test,” Buhara declares, “will be pork.

“Pork?” Applicant #17 echoes, raising a brow. “You mean like… pig meat?”

Buhara nods. “You’re free to use meat from any species of pig within Visca Forest. As you can see, you’ll be using these cooking facilities to prepare your pork dishes. To pass this phase, you must create a dish that satisfies our discriminating palates.

“But we won’t be evaluating taste alone,” Menchi interjects, arms still folded. “So take this seriously.” Her piercing gaze sweeps over the crowd. “Is that clear?

The crowd now dies down but still, most are still taking all of this lightly.

“When we’ve both eaten our fill, this portion of the exam will be over,” she concludes.

A tense beat passes before Todo, ever dismissive, rolls his shoulders. “Yeah, yeah—enough talk,” he says with a lazy wave of his hand. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Buhara grins, then slaps his belly, the thunderous sound mimicking the toll of a gong.

Let the second phase of the Hunter Exam begin!

With that, the other examinees and I scatter into the forest.

Lucky for me, I came prepared.

‘Looks like buying that Swindler Swamp Delicacies book was the right choice after all, huh?’

With the book in hand, I quickly skim through its pages, searching for anything useful. It doesn’t take long before I land on a section about what appears to be the only kind of pig found in Visca Forest

The Great Stamp.

Also known as the most dangerous pig in the known world.

‘Well, isn’t that just wonderful.’

I keep reading.

"Appearance and Behavior:

Great Stamps are large pigs with thick, pink skin and extraordinarily powerful snouts. They have a pair of small, pointed ears and short, curling tails. Their sharp, pointed teeth are capable of crushing bones with ease. Aggressive, fast, and equipped with a devastating charge, they are formidable foes—unless one knows their weakness. They are carnivorous."

That explains why they’re chewing on bones.

"However, their gigantic snouts conceal a vulnerable soft spot on their foreheads; a well-placed blow to this area can swiftly kill or incapacitate a Great Stamp."

‘Alright then, the forehead it is.’

I snap the book shut and scan my surroundings, my eyes landing on a small clearing ahead. Sure enough, a group of Great Stamps is gathered there, their powerful jaws crunching through what looks like the remains of something—or someone.

Time to move.

Activating Zetsu, I suppress my presence and quietly make my way behind one of the beasts. I time my movements carefully, waiting for the right moment before springing into action.

In a swift motion, I leap above the pig, pivot mid-air, and drive a forceful strike directly into its forehead.

THWACK!

The Great Stamp lets out a strangled grunt before collapsing instantly. One Ingredient down.

With the hard part over, I pull out my parasol. I make sure to angle it so that the pig is completely engulfed in my shadow, allowing me to store it without a hitch. Once it’s secured, I turn on my heel and take a moment to scan my surroundings. I haven’t settled on a recipe yet, but I recall that the Great Stamp’s description page included a list of ingredients that pair well with its meat.

Might as well gather those while I’m here.

I move swiftly through the forest, keeping an eye out for the listed items. It doesn’t take long before I come across Wild Viscan black truffles, their distinct aroma wafting up from beneath the roots of a gnarled tree. Carefully, I extract a few of the prized fungi and store them away.

Next, I track down swamp garlic, its deep violet bulbs nestled in damp soil near a cluster of twisted reeds. Plucking a few, I stash them with the rest of my ingredients.

Finally, I spot red swamp berries growing in thick clusters along a moss-covered rock. Their tart scent is unmistakable. I gather a handful, ensuring I don’t take too many—Viscan berries are potent, and a little goes a long way.

With my arms now laden with various herbs, spices, and rare forest ingredients, I decide that’s enough.

Time to head back.

Turning back toward the cooking facility, I make my way through the underbrushes.

As I step through the entrance, I realize something.

I’m the first one back. Which is just perfect.

Menchi looks like she’s about to say something when she sees me walk in—empty-handed. Her brows furrow slightly, but the moment I open my parasol making my shadow big enough and effortlessly pull out the Great Stamp from storage, she stops.

She leans back in her seat, crossing her arms.

Oh, she definitely knows.

Her sharp gaze lingers on me, an unmistakable glint of recognition in her eyes. She knows that was Nen. But using it isn’t against the rules, so…

Points for me.

Ignoring her scrutiny, I flip through the book once more, skimming through the recipes listed under Great Stamp.

Fifteen different dishes…

“Mmh, which one should I choose?” I murmur to myself. My finger hovers over the options:

  • Viscan Herb-Roasted Great Stamp
  • Braised Great Stamp Belly with Wild Mushrooms
  • Crispy Great Stamp Cutlets with Swamp Pepper Sauce
  • Smoked Great Stamp Ribs with Honey Glaze
  • Great Stamp Bone Broth Stew
  • Spiced Great Stamp Sausages with Redberry Reduction

I pause.

Oh? What’s this?

  • Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast.

I smirk.

“My, oh my… let’s go with that one, shall we?”

Just as I settle on my dish, the other applicants come storming in, each hauling a pig over their heads, their faces flushed with exertion.

Buhara blinks, momentarily stunned by the sheer number of Great Stamps they’ve brought in. Then, he lets out a booming laugh.

“Look at that. They sure caught a lot.” Menchi says, still watching me out of the corner of her eye.

Not wasting any time, the other applicants get to work. They start up their fires, shove thick metal rods through their pigs, and begin roasting them whole over open flames.

I, however, have something far more refined in mind.

Viscan Black Truffle-Stuffed Great Stamp Roast

Ingredients:

  • 1 Great Stamp shoulder, deboned
  • Wild Viscan black truffles, finely chopped
  • Swamp garlic, minced
  • A handful of crushed red swamp berries
  • Fresh herbs: thyme, rosemary, and swamp sage
  • A drizzle of rare golden swamp oil
  • Coarse salt and cracked black pepper

As I begin preparing my dish, the cooking facility buzzes with activity. The scent of roasting Great Stamp fills the air, mixing with the smokiness of open flames and the occasional sharp tang of burnt meat from someone’s failed attempt.

I take a sharp knife and carefully cut the portion I need from the Great Stamp shoulder before expertly butterflying the meat.

From my left, I hear someone muttering under their breath. “Damn it, this thing’s tougher than I thought,” an applicant grumbles, struggling to slice through the thick meat.

Another applicant, a woman with short dark hair, chuckles. “You should’ve trimmed it better. You’re fighting the grain.”

Ignoring the chatter, I move to step two.

In a bowl, I mix the black truffles, swamp garlic, and crushed red swamp berries for the stuffing. As I chop the truffles, their rich, earthy scent intensifies. I mince the garlic finely, releasing its pungent aroma, and then use the flat of my knife to crush the berries, their juices staining my fingertips a deep crimson. Finally, I mix everything together into a fragrant blend.

Just as I finish, a loud clatter echoes through the space.

“Shit!” Someone yells. I glance up to see an applicant—one of the younger ones—staring in horror at their ruined dish, now lying on the ground.

“Better luck next time,” a smirking red-haired man says before turning back to his own dish.

Tuning them out, I move on to the next step. I spread the stuffing mixture evenly across the butterflied meat, making sure every inch is covered before rolling it tightly into a roast. Then, I secure it with vine string and coat the exterior with golden swamp oil, herbs, salt, and pepper.

Across from me, one of the applicants scoffs. “You’re actually using golden swamp oil? That stuff’s too rich—you’ll drown out the natural flavor.”

I raise a brow but don’t bother responding. If they don’t know how to balance flavors, that’s their problem, not mine.

With everything prepped, I move to the fire. The moment the roast hits the pan, the fat sizzles loudly, releasing an irresistible aroma. I sear it over high heat, rotating it until the outside develops a deep, golden crust.

As the aroma of my dish begins to fill the air, I notice a few applicants stealing glances in my direction, their expressions shifting between curiosity and irritation.

Buhara sniffs the air, his eyes lighting up. “Ohhh, now that smells amazing.”

Menchi glances at my preparation, her gaze unreadable. “Hmph. Let’s see if it tastes as good as it smells.”

I smirk.

Just wait.

Once satisfied with the crust, I transfer the roast to an open flame and let it slow-cook, occasionally basting it with its own juices to keep it moist.

Now, it’s just a waiting game…

“So, what do you think?” I ask Menchi, resting a hand on my hip with a mix of confidence and curiosity.

She smirks but doesn’t answer right away, instead tilting her head as if debating whether or not to say what’s on her mind.

“Do you really want me to say it?” she teases.

I give her a knowing look. “As if you weren’t dying to proclaim it.”

At that, she laughs. “You’re right.” She stands, dusting herself off, and without a shred of hesitation, announces, “Besides Applicant #77… none of you pass to the next phase. The exam’s over.”

A ripple of disbelief spreads through the crowd.

“Wait… so the exam is over?” Applicant #28 asks hesitantly.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” shouts Applicant #57.

“This is unacceptable! Do you hear me?! I will not accept this!” Todo bellows, slamming his fist against his station in fury. The impact shatters a pipe, sending a jet of water bursting into the air.

Menchi leans back, unimpressed. “Say whatever you want, but you still failed,” she states flatly, already reclining into her seat.

“Shut the hell up! You asked for pork, and we gave it to you! We risked our lives just to—”

“Your challenge,” Menchi interrupts sharply, “was to prepare a pork dish that both examiners would find delicious. And none of you even came close to succeeding.” Her eyes narrow as she scans the fuming candidates. “You all did the exact same thing. Not one of you tried to figure it out, not really. And the few of you who did make an effort? It was just fancy plating with no flavor to back it up. It’s clear that none of you took this seriously.”

A grumble spreads through the applicants, but one in particular—#294—crosses his arms and scoffs. “Oh, come on. Pork is just pork, no matter how you cook it.”

The moment the words leave his mouth, the atmosphere shifts.

Menchi’s expression darkens. In a flash, she grabs him by his red scarf and yanks him forward, her grip tight as she glares daggers into him. “You want to say that one more time?” she growls, shaking him violently. “If I hear one more word of that crap, I will shove my arm so far up your ass I’ll knock your teeth out from the inside. Got it? Do not try me, punk.

She releases him with a shove, and he stumbles back, eyes wide with fear.

Taking a deep breath, she composes herself, crossing her legs as she sits back down. “As I was saying, not a single one of you had the guts to cook something new or remotely innovative.”

“Hey, shut up!” Applicant #255 yells, pointing a finger at her. “I’m not here to be some fancy gourmet cook—I’m here to be a Hunter!”

The moment he says it, several other applicants behind him raise their fists in agreement.

“That’s right, Todo! You tell her!”

“My goal is to become a Blacklist Hunter,” Todo continues, eyes burning with determination. “And no damn Gourmet Hunter is gonna tell me I can’t!”

Menchi’s expression tightens into a scowl. “Then it’s too bad that a ‘stupid Gourmet Hunter’ happens to be your examiner. Better luck next year, I guess,” she says, her voice dripping with contempt.

“HUHHH?! Why, you—!” Todo’s face turns red with rage as he clenches his fist and charges at Menchi, roaring in fury.

But before he can reach her—

WHAM.

With a casual flick of his hand, Buhara sends Todo flying. The man disappears into the sky, only to come crashing into a distant wall nearly two kilometers away. The impact leaves a crater.

The entire field goes silent.

Menchi glances at Buhara. “Please, Buhara—don’t interfere.”

The massive man shrugs. “Sorry, but it kinda looked like you were about to kill him if I didn’t step in.”

Menchi sighs. “Ehh… probably.” She stands up, flipping two sharp cooking knives in each of her hands. As she descends the small set of stairs before her, she twirls the knives effortlessly, juggling them mid-air as they spin in a blur.

“Let’s get something straight,” she says, her voice carrying through the silent crowd. “We frequently venture into the dens of ferocious beasts in search of the finest ingredients. And every single Gourmet Hunter is proficient in some form of martial arts.”

With a flick of her wrist, she sends the knives spinning once more before catching all four in a single hand.

“You lack focus. You lack the will to experiment. You lack the ability to adapt. And that alone disqualifies all of you from becoming Hunters.”

The tension in the air is thick.

Then—

A crackling sound comes from above.

“Well, that does seem a bit excessive,” a voice calls out from an intercom.

Heads turn skyward as a massive airship floats above them.

I recognize that voice. I’ve heard it in interviews before. And let’s just say… he’s interesting.

“The symbol of the Hunter Association!” someone exclaims, pointing to the insignia on the ship.

“Must be someone from the Exam Committee…” another murmurs.

And then—

BOOM.

A figure plummets from the aircraft, free-falling from a height that would kill any normal person.

CRASH.

He lands effortlessly, creating a crater as dust erupts into the air. As the debris settles, an old man stands in the center of the impact zone, his geta sandals clicking against the ground as he takes a step forward.

His features stand out even among the chaos: a white ponytail, a thick beard, elongated earlobes with two piercings in each ear, and a traditional kimono draped over his frame.

“W-wait… Who’s the old man?” an applicant asks, eyes wide in shock.

“That…” Menchi breathes, “is the head of the Exam Committee. The one responsible for overseeing the Hunter Exam.” She exhales, straightening up.

Chairman Netero.

A hushed silence falls over the group.

“Oh, I just work behind the scenes,” Netero says with a dismissive chuckle. “Not all that impressive, really. I only intervene in the exams when little issues like this one pop up.” He turns his gaze to Menchi. “Now then, dear Menchi…”

“Sir!” she responds instantly.

“It’s come to my attention that you’ve chosen to fail every single applicant this year.” His tone is light, but his words hold weight. “Your reasoning, as I understand it, is their general reluctance to challenge the unknown.”

Menchi bows her head. “No, sir. I… I snapped when a candidate insulted Gourmet Hunters.” She hesitates. “I’m afraid I made the exam harder than necessary.”

“I see.” Netero strokes his beard. “You are aware, then, that this phase of the exam was completely unacceptable?”

“Yes… It’s just that—I get so emotional when food is involved.” Menchi sighs, lowering her gaze. “I’m not suited for this position.” She lifts her eyes to meet Netero’s. “So, I must resign as an examiner. Please, allow them to retake the second phase.”

Netero strokes his beard, considering her words. “Hmm… That is quite the predicament.” He folds his arms. “Unfortunately, I can’t imagine where we’d find another examiner on such short notice.”

Menchi bows her head. “My deepest apologies, sir.”

For a moment, silence hangs in the air. Then—Netero suddenly lifts a finger, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Hold on—I have an idea.” He pauses for dramatic effect. “You will continue serving as the examiner,” he says, lowering his hand, “but—you yourself must participate alongside this year’s applicants in completing whatever challenge you choose.”

Menchi gasps, eyes widening in surprise at the Chairman’s suggestion.

“Well, what do you say?” Netero asks, his tone light but firm. “Sound reasonable? Surely, this would make the applicants more comfortable with the results.”

Menchi hesitates for only a moment before exhaling, a small smirk forming on her lips. “I suppose you’re right.” She turns to face him fully, a new determination in her eyes. “And I have just the thing for the new challenge.”

She straightens up, placing her hands on her hips. “We’ll all be making boiled eggs.

A wave of murmurs spreads through the crowd.

“Boiled eggs?” someone repeats in disbelief.

Ignoring the noise, Menchi looks up at the sky and gestures toward the airship hovering above. “Chairman, since I see you’ve brought your airship, would you mind taking us all to Split Mountain?”

Netero chuckles, his expression shifting into one of amused understanding. “Ah… Split Mountain? Oh, I see.

“Oh, before I forget,” Menchi speaks up, her voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd. “Since Applicant #77 already passed, I don’t believe it would be fair to make her retake the exam.” She gestures toward me, her expression firm.

Netero strokes his beard thoughtfully. “Well, if she was able to satisfy your standards, Menchi…” He glances at me with a small grin. “I’d have to side with that assessment.”

Let’s gooo!’ I think to myself, barely holding back a victorious smirk.

With that settled, I and the remaining of applicants board the massive airship, the engines humming as we prepare for our next challenge. The atmosphere is tense—some applicants still grumbling, others deep in thought—but one thing is certain…

Even though I’ve already passed, the second phase of the Hunter Exam is about to get interesting…

It’s around 4 PM when we finally arrive at Split Mountain.

We all gather at the edge, peering down into the massive canyon that carves through the mountain like a scar. The wind howls between the cliffs, sending shivers through the crowd as we take in the sheer drop beneath us.

“This is it,” Menchi announces, her voice steady and confident. “Take a look at what’s down there.”

The candidates step closer, eyes narrowing as they try to make sense of what they’re seeing.

“Wh-what is that?” Candidate #294 stammers.

“A spider web,” Menchi replies casually.

“They built their webs way down there,” #405 murmurs, awe creeping into their voice.

Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind rushes up from the depths, forcing #255 to stumble backward, landing hard on the rocky ground. He curses under his breath.

“Look past the web,” Menchi continues, unfazed. “See what’s underneath.”

#405 squints, then his eyes widen. “Those are—?”

“Spider eagle eggs,” Menchi confirms.

The crowd murmurs in surprise.

“Spider eagles build their nests in deep ravines like this one,” Chairman Netero explains. “It protects their eggs from most predators. That’s also what makes spider whale one of the most difficult ingredients to obtain.” He pauses, then adds, “And more importantly, these eggs are known as Dream Eggs.”

“Wait a minute, you don’t mean—!” #255 begins, only to be cut off.

“You bet I do,” Menchi says, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips.

“Huh?” #255 lets out in bewilderment.

Without another word, Menchi strides confidently to the edge of the cliff and jumps.

The crowd collectively gasps as she free-falls, arms outstretched. Just before reaching the massive web below, she snatches one of the thick, silken threads and swings effortlessly, performing two acrobatic spins to stabilize herself.

“She’s insane,” someone whispers.

“She can’t possibly climb back up,” #403 mutters.

Nine seconds later, she lets go.

Another gasp ripples through the candidates.

She plummets—fast. Then, just as it seems like she’s about to be swallowed by the abyss, she spreads her limbs wide and reaches out—grabbing a single egg.

“She—she jumped down! Is she trying to get herself killed?!” #403 yells.

“No, she’s not,” #404 counters, shaking his head.

“What?” #403 frowns.

Then, against all logic, Menchi comes soaring back up.

A massive updraft catches her, lifting her effortlessly like a leaf caught in the wind. The gust carries her upward until she hovers momentarily before landing gracefully back on solid ground.

“That looks so fun!” #99 shouts, practically bouncing in place.

“This ravine has powerful updrafts that are crucial to the spider eagles,” Chairman Netero explains, stroking his beard. “Once the eggs hatch, these winds guide the newborn chicks as they take their first flight toward safety.”

Menchi dusts herself off, holding up the massive egg in her right hand. “There. Now I just need to boil it, and I’ll be all set.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” #255 says, shaking his head. “You really expect us to jump down there? That’s insane.”

“I’ve been waiting for something like this!” #405 grins before leaping off the edge.

#99, #403, and #404 immediately follow suit.

“Heeeeeheheheee!” #403 cackles as he falls.

“Alright, I’m in!” #294 declares before diving in, and soon, most of the remaining applicants follow.

“Wait! I haven’t finished explaining everything!” Menchi shouts, but no one listens.

They all grab onto the massive web, securing themselves as they prepare to snatch their own eggs.

“Haha, later!” one overconfident contestant laughs, gripping an egg tightly. He lets go of the web, expecting the wind to carry him up—

—but no updraft comes.

His face twists in horror as he realizes his mistake, and a piercing scream echoes through the canyon as he plummets into the abyss below.

A few uneasy glances are exchanged. The lesson is clear: timing is everything.

Under #405’s instruction, the remaining candidates wait for the right moment. Then, one by one, they release their grip at just the right second, allowing the updraft to launch them back up, eggs secured in their hands.

Chairman Netero chuckles as he watches. “Ah, to be young again.”

Menchi turns to the handful of candidates who didn’t jump, #255 among them. “And what about you guys? I’m guessing you quit?”

“Conceding takes courage too,” Netero muses.

It’s 4:30 PM now. The sky is bathed in hues of orange and gold as the last contestants return with their Dream Eggs.

Excitement fills the air as the eggs are cooked and sampled. Some people laugh in delight, others moan in satisfaction—the taste is supposedly unparalleled.

I didn’t participate, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to try one for myself.

I scan the group until I spot a guy standing near the edge, about to take his first bite. He’s tall, broad-shouldered, with shaggy brown hair and a smug grin, completely unaware that he’s just become my next target.

Perfect.

I saunter over, voice smooth as silk. “Well, hello, love. Would you mind if I took a bite?”

He barely spares me a glance as he scoffs. “Listen, you broad, you should’ve gotten your own—” He turns mid-sentence, eyes finally meeting mine.

And just like that, his expression softens. His pupils dilate, his body relaxes. Under the influence of my ability, Le Jugement, he is mine to control.

“Here you go,” he says numbly, handing me the egg without hesitation.

I smile, pressing a light kiss to his cheek for good measure, playing the part for any onlookers. “Why, thank you. You truly are a kind man.”

With that, I take a seat and enjoy the Dream Egg.

It’s pretty good.

The aircraft hums as we board.

Only 42 candidates besides myself remain.

Soonly enough Bean and Chairman Netero had announced that we would be landing at 8:30 AM tomorrow at our destination to participate in phase 3 and advised us to enjoy the amenities while we could. Not that I particularly cared—I wasn’t here for luxury, but even I wasn’t going to pass up a good meal.

Dinner had been served at 7 PM, and after eating, I found myself wandering the airship, searching for a bathroom with a bathtub I could use. The long journey had left me stiff, and I wanted to soak for a while before getting some rest.

After a few minutes of searching, I finally spotted a bathroom with an "Open" sign hanging on the door. I turned the knob and stepped inside—only to be met with an unexpected sight.

A dangerous one.

Standing in the middle of the room was a tall man with long black hair, his damp strands clinging to his bare shoulders. His void-like eyes met mine, and for a brief second, I felt an unsettling chill crawl up my spine.

‘I don’t recognize him…’ My mind immediately went into overdrive. Is he an examiner? A contestant? Or—

Then my eyes caught something even more troubling.

On the nearby sink, neatly folded, were clothes and a badge. And not just any badge—#301.

Gitteracker.

My breath hitched. Gitteracker was one of the other examinees. So why the hell were his clothes here, belonging to someone else?

Did this guy kill him?

No… Something wasn’t right. That’s when I noticed a detail that sent alarm bells ringing in my head—piles of acupuncture needles. Gitteracker was wearing those earlier…

Ah… I see. This guy is using some mix of Nen and acupuncture to change his appearance for whatever reason.

Before I could think any further—

Sharp nails pressed against my throat.

My breath stilled. My body tensed.

He had closed the distance between us in an instant. I hadn’t even seen him move. Shit.

His nails dug into my skin, just shy of drawing blood. His voice was smooth yet laced with a quiet, deadly edge.

"I’ll give you one chance to explain yourself," he murmured, his breath warm against my cheek. "I just bathed, and it would be a shame to get bloodied right after it… so speak."

His fingers pressed slightly harder, making his point crystal clear.

"What are you doing here?"

I swallowed. My mind was racing. There was no time to hesitate.

"Well, you see…"

A. Try to flirt your way to survival

B. Tell the truth

 

Chapter 8: "When Cooking Turns Deadly” - Path of Uncertainty

Summary:

After having chosen to follow the men with the sword, and reaching phase two, of the Hunter Exam, you and the other applicants must cook a dish using pork from the dangerous Great Stamp pigs in the Visca Forest. After catching a pig, you attempt to prepare a unique roast but get distracted by a certain individual, resulting in a burnt dish. Despite your efforts, the judges reject it, and in a surprising turn, Menchi declares that none of the applicants pass to the next phase, ending the exam…

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I guess I’ll go with…

Sword Guy.

Honestly, I’m not sure if this is the right choice, but what I do know is that it’s my choice, and I’m sticking to it.

The fog is so thick that it’s nearly impossible to make out anything beyond a few feet. Shapes flicker in and out of view, twisting into unrecognizable forms before vanishing into the abyss. My senses are on high alert, every step forward calculated, every sound dissected for hidden dangers.

And the sounds… they’re everywhere.

Distant echoes of frantic voices, some shouting in confusion, others screaming in terror. I catch the unmistakable sound of something—someone—plummeting into the depths below, their cries swallowed by the void before cutting off abruptly.

A cold chill creeps up my spine.

I need to be careful.

An hour passes, and I’ve been trailing Sword Guy as closely as I dare without drawing his attention. He hasn’t acknowledged me, but that’s fine—I’m just glad I chose to follow him. His movements are deliberate, and purposeful, like someone who knows exactly where they’re going. Even through the disorienting fog, he never hesitates, never wavers.

And it seems my decision paid off.

About thirty minutes ago, we managed to regroup with Mr. Satotz. From there, it was a straightforward journey to the second phase’s waiting area.

Apparently, the next phase of the exam doesn’t start until noon, which means we’ll be waiting here for now. The location itself is strange—a secluded, pristine structure hidden deep within the wetlands, standing in stark contrast to the treacherous, fog-ridden path we just navigated.

Unlike the previous area, this place is clear of fog, allowing me to finally breathe without feeling suffocated by the oppressive mist. The air is damp but calm, carrying the scent of moss and stagnant water, but compared to what we just endured, this place feels almost… peaceful.

For now, at least.

We arrive just in time for the second phase of the exam to begin. The moment the clock strikes noon, Mr. Satotz, ever the composed and enigmatic proctor, steps forward, his crisp voice cutting through the air.

“Excellent work, everyone. The second phase will take place here in the Visca Forest Preserve. Now that my role is complete, I shall take my leave. I wish you all the best of luck.”

With that, he pivots on his heel and strides away with his signature long, exaggerated steps, disappearing down the path we came from.

A beat of silence lingers before a deep, resonant rumbling echoes through the space. The massive doors before us creak and groan as they slowly begin to open, revealing what lies beyond.

Spanning across the clearing is a well-organized array of 51 individual cooking stations, each equipped with high-end utensils and cookware. But what immediately draws the eye is the striking figure lounging in a large pink armchair further ahead.

A woman sits confidently, her turquoise hair pulled into five top knots, her toned figure clad in a bikini top with a mesh shirt layered over it. She wears Daisy Duke denim shorts paired with knee-high boots adorned with pink bows. Despite her relaxed posture, there’s an undeniable air of authority around her.

Sat just behind her is a hulking man with a massive potbelly and short black hair. He wears a yellow long-sleeve shirt stretched tight over his stomach, barely covering it, paired with loose-fitting green pants. His sheer size alone makes him an imposing presence.

Behind them, an imposing mansion looms.

The woman’s voice rings out, sharp and commanding.

“Would all applicants who passed the first phase please step forward.”

Without hesitation, we move.

As we enter, the woman rises from her seat, her confident smirk never faltering. “Welcome, everyone. I’m Menchi, your examiner for the second phase.

“And likewise, I’m Buhara,” the large man introduces himself, his voice deep and rumbling. The moment he finishes speaking, a monstrous growl erupts from his stomach, so loud it resembles the snarl of a wild beast.

Menchi turns to him, amused. “Sounds like someone’s getting hungry.”

“Not just hungry—I’m famished,” Buhara groans, rubbing his gut.

Menchi chuckles before turning back to face us. “Well, there you have it. The second phase—” she pauses, building anticipation as murmurs spread through the crowd, “—will be cooking!” She thrusts a finger forward dramatically.

A stunned silence follows.

“Wait—we’re cooking?” Applicant #294 blurts out, completely baffled.

“What do you mean we’re cooking?” Applicant #255—Todo—scoffs. “We came here to take the Hunter Exam, not a damn cooking class!”

Menchi, unfazed, folds her arms. “That’s right. The second phase of the exam will be preparing a meal that satisfies our palates.” She says it with confidence, because at least to her—cooking is just as prestigious as any combat trial.

“Why do we have to cook?” Applicant #17 questions, his brows furrowing in clear discontent.

Menchi’s lips curl into a smirk, her pride evident. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s because we’re Gourmet Hunters!

There’s genuine admiration in her voice, and for a moment, I consider her words. Gourmet Hunters are highly respected—after all, without them, the world wouldn’t have half the rare delicacies people enjoy today. Not exactly my field of interest, but I can acknowledge the impact they have.

The rest of the examinees, however, don’t seem to share the sentiment.

“Huh?” Todo scoffs before his expression suddenly shifts. “Heh… hehahaha—HAHAHAHA!” He bursts into laughter, his voice booming through the clearing. And just like that, the majority of the crowd follows suit, mocking the exam as if it’s some kind of joke.

“Talk about a letdown,” Todo sneers.

Menchi’s expression darkens, her prior amusement quickly replaced with irritation. The insult is clear, and she doesn’t take it lightly.

“So, you’re both Gourmet Hunters,” Todo says, his tone still dripping with condescension. “And what exactly do you want us to cook?”

Menchi crosses her arms, glancing at her partner. “Buhara.”

The moment his name is called, Buhara stands, and with his sheer weight, the ground trembles.

“The required ingredient for today’s test,” Buhara declares, “will be pork.

“Pork?” Applicant #17 echoes, raising a brow. “You mean like… pig meat?”

Buhara nods. “You’re free to use meat from any species of pig within Visca Forest. As you can see, you’ll be using these cooking facilities to prepare your pork dishes. To pass this phase, you must create a dish that satisfies our discriminating palates.

“But we won’t be evaluating taste alone,” Menchi interjects, arms still folded. “So take this seriously.” Her piercing gaze sweeps over the crowd. “Is that clear?

The crowd now dies down but still, most are still taking all of this lightly.

“When we’ve both eaten our fill, this portion of the exam will be over,” she concludes.

A tense beat passes before Todo, ever dismissive, rolls his shoulders. “Yeah, yeah—enough talk,” he says with a lazy wave of his hand. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Buhara grins, then slaps his belly, the thunderous sound mimicking the toll of a gong.

Let the second phase of the Hunter Exam begin!

With that, the other examinees and I scatter into the forest.

— I easily caught my pig and brought it back, just like everyone else, after #405 figured out the pig’s weakness.

“Let’s see…”

I scan the competition. Most of the other contestants are just lazily spit-roasting their pigs—no seasoning, no special techniques, just slapping the poor animal onto a fire and calling it a day. I mean, sure, it’s a simple and efficient way to cook, but I bet their meat is going to be bland and dry. No creativity. No effort.

‘Amateurs.’

I roll up my sleeves and get to work.

First, I carefully score the skin, allowing the fat underneath to render properly. Then, I rub a blend of salt, pepper, crushed garlic, and fresh herbs into the meat, making sure it seeps into every cut.

From my limited ingredient options, I manage to put together a marinade—citrus juice, a splash of something alcoholic (not like they’re checking IDs), and a touch of honey to balance it all out. As the fire crackles, I skewer the pig properly, ensuring even rotation for a perfect roast.

This is my dish. If I fail, it won’t be because I half-assed it.

Everything is going well—great, even—until he shows up.

“Well, well, what do we have here?♡”

The voice is unmistakable.

“A little bat fancying herself a roasted pig, fufufu~♤”

I don’t even have to turn around to know who it is.

Still, I do, because if he’s going to watch me, he can do it while looking me in the eye.

I arch a brow. “Oh, if it isn’t applicant #44. What an… above-average coincidence to see you here.”

Hisoka’s lips curl into that signature unsettling smirk. “Above average, eh? And what might that mean, dear Batsy?♢”

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t call it delightful,” I reply, not bothering to mask my annoyance. “Tell me, #44, was Phase Two too easy for you? Is that why you’re here—bothering others instead of focusing on your meal?”

Hisoka chuckles, eyes glinting with amusement. “Hmm, is that so?♧”

His gaze flickers toward my roasting pig.

“Though I’d say you’re the one who should be focusing on your meal.♡”

Wait. What—?

The smell hits me before I can even turn back around.

Shit—!

I scramble to check my roast, but the damage is already done. The outer layer is too dark, bordering on burnt. That damn clown distracted me, and now my carefully prepared pig is ruined.

But it’s all I’ve got.

I grit my teeth, take a breath, and carry my dish over to the judges—Menchi and Buhara.

Menchi eyes it critically as I set it down. “It’s really a shame,” she says, inspecting the charred edges. “It looks like you actually put in effort compared to the others, but it seems like you got distracted at the end and… well, you really overcooked it.”

‘I know.

Fuck Hisoka.’

She leans in, sniffing the air. Then, despite her initial disapproval, she grabs a utensil and takes a bite.

I watch her chew, expression unreadable. Finally, she speaks.

“The flavor isn’t bad, actually. You put in more work than the others, and I can tell you at least tried to bring something new to the table. But…” She sighs. “It’s way too tough. And at the end of the day, you didn’t take enough of a risk. A slightly more flavorful spit-roast is still just a spit-roast. And an overcooked one at that.”

She lifts the rejection card. A crisp, brutal X.

“Fail.”

I nod, swallowing my disappointment. “I understand.”

With that, I step away from the judging area and return to my station.

Buhara, on the other hand, wastes no time inhaling the rest of my roasted pig like it’s just another snack—just like he did with the fifty others before mine.

I sigh.

‘Next time, I’m stuffing Hisoka in the fire instead.’

“That was so much food, I couldn't take another bite,” Buhara says, rubbing his gut with a satisfied sigh.

“Yeah, I’m pretty stuffed myself,” Menchi adds, though in reality, she barely ate anything. She stretches, brushing off her clothes before rising to her feet.

Then, without hesitation, she drops the bombshell.

“So… none of you pass to the next phase. Exam’s over!

A stunned silence hangs in the air for a moment—then chaos erupts.

A ripple of disbelief spreads through the crowd.

“Wait… so the exam is over?” Applicant #28 asks hesitantly.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” shouts Applicant #57.

“This is unacceptable! Do you hear me?! I will not accept this!” Todo bellows, slamming his fist against his station in fury. The impact shatters a pipe, sending a jet of water bursting into the air.

Menchi leans back, unimpressed. “Say whatever you want, but you still failed,” she states flatly, already reclining into her seat.

“Shut the hell up! You asked for pork, and we gave it to you! We risked our lives just to—”

“Your challenge,” Menchi interrupts sharply, “was to prepare a pork dish that both examiners would find delicious. And none of you even came close to succeeding.” Her eyes narrow as she scans the fuming candidates. “You all did the exact same thing. Not one of you tried to figure it out, not really. And the few of you who did make an effort? It was just fancy plating with no flavor to back it up. It’s clear that none of you took this seriously.”

A grumble spreads through the applicants, but one in particular—#294—crosses his arms and scoffs. “Oh, come on. Pork is just pork, no matter how you cook it.”

The moment the words leave his mouth, the atmosphere shifts.

Menchi’s expression darkens. In a flash, she grabs him by his red scarf and yanks him forward, her grip tight as she glares daggers into him. “You want to say that one more time?” she growls, shaking him violently. “If I hear one more word of that crap, I will shove my arm so far up your ass I’ll knock your teeth out from the inside. Got it? Do not try me, punk.

She releases him with a shove, and he stumbles back, eyes wide with fear.

Taking a deep breath, she composes herself, crossing her legs as she sits back down. “As I was saying, not a single one of you had the guts to cook something new or remotely innovative.”

“Hey, shut up!” Applicant #255 yells, pointing a finger at her. “I’m not here to be some fancy gourmet cook—I’m here to be a Hunter!”

The moment he says it, several other applicants behind him raise their fists in agreement.

“That’s right, Todo! You tell her!”

“My goal is to become a Blacklist Hunter,” Todo continues, eyes burning with determination. “And no damn Gourmet Hunter is gonna tell me I can’t!”

Menchi’s expression tightens into a scowl. “Then it’s too bad that a ‘stupid Gourmet Hunter’ happens to be your examiner. Better luck next year, I guess,” she says, her voice dripping with contempt.

“HUHHH?! Why, you—!” Todo’s face turns red with rage as he clenches his fist and charges at Menchi, roaring in fury.

But before he can reach her—

WHAM.

With a casual flick of his hand, Buhara sends Todo flying. The man disappears into the sky, only to come crashing into a distant wall nearly two kilometers away. The impact leaves a crater.

The entire field goes silent.

Menchi glances at Buhara. “Please, Buhara—don’t interfere.”

The massive man shrugs. “Sorry, but it kinda looked like you were about to kill him if I didn’t step in.”

Menchi sighs. “Ehh… probably.” She stands up, flipping two sharp cooking knives in each of her hands. As she descends the small set of stairs before her, she twirls the knives effortlessly, juggling them mid-air as they spin in a blur.

“Let’s get something straight,” she says, her voice carrying through the silent crowd. “We frequently venture into the dens of ferocious beasts in search of the finest ingredients. And every single Gourmet Hunter is proficient in some form of martial arts.”

With a flick of her wrist, she sends the knives spinning once more before catching all four in a single hand.

“You lack focus. You lack the will to experiment. You lack the ability to adapt. And that alone disqualifies all of you from becoming Hunters.”

The tension in the air is thick.

Then—

A crackling sound comes from above.

“Well, that does seem a bit excessive,” a voice calls out from an intercom.

Heads turn skyward as a massive airship floats above them.

I recognize that voice. I’ve heard it in interviews before. And let’s just say… he’s interesting.

“The symbol of the Hunter Association!” someone exclaims, pointing to the insignia on the ship.

“Must be someone from the Exam Committee…” another murmurs.

And then—

BOOM.

A figure plummets from the aircraft, free-falling from a height that would kill any normal person.

CRASH.

He lands effortlessly, creating a crater as dust erupts into the air. As the debris settles, an old man stands in the center of the impact zone, his geta sandals clicking against the ground as he takes a step forward.

His features stand out even among the chaos: a white ponytail, a thick beard, elongated earlobes with two piercings in each ear, and a traditional kimono draped over his frame.

“W-wait… Who’s the old man?” an applicant asks, eyes wide in shock.

“That…” Menchi breathes, “is the head of the Exam Committee. The one responsible for overseeing the Hunter Exam.” She exhales, straightening up.

Chairman Netero.

A hushed silence falls over the group.

“Oh, I just work behind the scenes,” Netero says with a dismissive chuckle. “Not all that impressive, really. I only intervene in the exams when little issues like this one pop up.” He turns his gaze to Menchi. “Now then, dear Menchi…”

“Sir!” she responds instantly.

“It’s come to my attention that you’ve chosen to fail every single applicant this year.” His tone is light, but his words hold weight. “Your reasoning, as I understand it, is their general reluctance to challenge the unknown.”

Menchi bows her head. “No, sir. I… I snapped when a candidate insulted Gourmet Hunters.” She hesitates. “I’m afraid I made the exam harder than necessary.”

“I see.” Netero strokes his beard. “You are aware, then, that this phase of the exam was completely unacceptable?”

“Yes… It’s just that—I get so emotional when food is involved.” Menchi sighs, lowering her gaze. “I’m not suited for this position.” She lifts her eyes to meet Netero’s. “So, I must resign as an examiner. Please, allow them to retake the second phase.”

Netero strokes his beard, considering her words. “Hmm… That is quite the predicament.” He folds his arms. “Unfortunately, I can’t imagine where we’d find another examiner on such short notice.”

Menchi bows her head. “My deepest apologies, sir.”

For a moment, silence hangs in the air. Then—Netero suddenly lifts a finger, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Hold on—I have an idea.” He pauses for dramatic effect. “You will continue serving as the examiner,” he says, lowering his hand, “but—you yourself must participate alongside this year’s applicants in completing whatever challenge you choose.”

Menchi gasps, eyes widening in surprise at the Chairman’s suggestion.

“Well, what do you say?” Netero asks, his tone light but firm. “Sound reasonable? Surely, this would make the applicants more comfortable with the results.”

Menchi hesitates for only a moment before exhaling, a small smirk forming on her lips. “I suppose you’re right.” She turns to face him fully, a new determination in her eyes. “And I have just the thing for the new challenge.”

She straightens up, placing her hands on her hips. “We’ll all be making boiled eggs.

A wave of murmurs spreads through the crowd.

“Boiled eggs?” someone repeats in disbelief.

Ignoring the noise, Menchi looks up at the sky and gestures toward the airship hovering above. “Chairman, since I see you’ve brought your airship, would you mind taking us all to Split Mountain?”

Netero chuckles, his expression shifting into one of amused understanding. “Ah… Split Mountain? Oh, I see.

With that settled, I and the remaining of applicants board the massive airship, the engines humming as we prepare for our next challenge. The atmosphere is tense—some applicants still grumbling, others deep in thought—but one thing is certain…

The second phase of the Hunter Exam is about to get interesting…

It’s around 4 PM when we finally arrive at Split Mountain.

We all gather at the edge, peering down into the massive canyon that carves through the mountain like a scar. The wind howls between the cliffs, sending shivers through the crowd as we take in the sheer drop beneath us.

“This is it,” Menchi announces, her voice steady and confident. “Take a look at what’s down there.”

The candidates step closer, eyes narrowing as they try to make sense of what they’re seeing.

“Wh-what is that?” Candidate #294 stammers.

“A spider web,” Menchi replies casually.

“They built their webs way down there,” #405 murmurs, awe creeping into their voice.

Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind rushes up from the depths, forcing #255 to stumble backward, landing hard on the rocky ground. He curses under his breath.

“Look past the web,” Menchi continues, unfazed. “See what’s underneath.”

#405 squints, then his eyes widen. “Those are—?”

“Spider eagle eggs,” Menchi confirms.

The crowd murmurs in surprise.

“Spider eagles build their nests in deep ravines like this one,” Chairman Netero explains. “It protects their eggs from most predators. That’s also what makes spider whale one of the most difficult ingredients to obtain.” He pauses, then adds, “And more importantly, these eggs are known as Dream Eggs.”

“Wait a minute, you don’t mean—!” #255 begins, only to be cut off.

“You bet I do,” Menchi says, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips.

“Huh?” #255 lets out in bewilderment.

Without another word, Menchi strides confidently to the edge of the cliff and jumps.

The crowd collectively gasps as she free-falls, arms outstretched. Just before reaching the massive web below, she snatches one of the thick, silken threads and swings effortlessly, performing two acrobatic spins to stabilize herself.

“She’s insane,” someone whispers.

“She can’t possibly climb back up,” #403 mutters.

Nine seconds later, she lets go.

Another gasp ripples through the candidates.

She plummets—fast. Then, just as it seems like she’s about to be swallowed by the abyss, she spreads her limbs wide and reaches out—grabbing a single egg.

“She—she jumped down! Is she trying to get herself killed?!” #403 yells.

“No, she’s not,” #404 counters, shaking his head.

“What?” #403 frowns.

Then, against all logic, Menchi comes soaring back up.

A massive updraft catches her, lifting her effortlessly like a leaf caught in the wind. The gust carries her upward until she hovers momentarily before landing gracefully back on solid ground.

“That looks so fun!” #99 shouts, practically bouncing in place.

“This ravine has powerful updrafts that are crucial to the spider eagles,” Chairman Netero explains, stroking his beard. “Once the eggs hatch, these winds guide the newborn chicks as they take their first flight toward safety.”

Menchi dusts herself off, holding up the massive egg in her right hand. “There. Now I just need to boil it, and I’ll be all set.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” #255 says, shaking his head. “You really expect us to jump down there? That’s insane.”

“I’ve been waiting for something like this!” #405 grins before leaping off the edge.

#99, #403, and #404 immediately follow suit.

“Heeeeeheheheee!” #403 cackles as he falls.

“Alright, I’m in!” #294 declares before diving in, and soon, most of the remaining applicants follow, myself among them.

“Wait! I haven’t finished explaining everything!” Menchi shouts, but no one listens.

We all grab onto the massive web, securing ourselves as they prepare to snatch our own eggs.

“Haha, later!” an overconfident contestant crows, his grin wide as he snatches an egg and lets go of the web.

I watch as he falls, arms outstretched, fully expecting the updraft to carry him back up.

He's got the right idea, I think, smirking as I do the same, releasing my grip and allowing myself to drop.

For a moment, the thrill of freefall rushes through me. The wind whistles past my ears, and my heart pounds in my chest.

Then—

Something’s wrong.

The air around me shifts in an unsettling way, and suddenly, I realize—there’s no updraft.

The contestant who jumped first is still falling. His triumphant grin twists into sheer terror as his mistake becomes apparent.

My stomach lurches.

Shit, shit, shit—he didn’t have the right idea at all!

“Fuuuuc—”

 

- Reality Check -

Since you didn’t buy the book on how to cook the wildlife of Swindler Swamp, you fail Phase 2 like many other applicants. As a result, you are forced to take on a dangerous alternative challenge—retrieving a Spider Eagle egg from Split Mountain.

Unwisely you jump down the mountain crack before listening to instructions, you cling to the thick webbing strung between jagged cliffs. But in a moment of miscalculation, you release your grip too soon. The wind rushes past you as you plummet, the rocky ground rising to meet you.

No one is near enough to revive you. Your journey ends here—permanently.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 1 - CLIFFHANGER

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 9: "To Cook, or Be Cooked” - Path of Regret

Summary:

Having chosen to follow the men with the top hat, and getting into a squabble with a certain someone—you end up reaching phase two, of the Hunter Exam. You and the other applicants must cook a dish using pork from the dangerous Great Stamp pigs in the Visca Forest. After catching a pig, you attempt to prepare a unique roast but get distracted by a certain individual, resulting in a burnt dish. Despite your efforts, the judges reject it, and in a surprising turn, Menchi declares that none of the applicants pass to the next phase, ending the exam…

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I guess I’ll go with…

Top Hat Man.

Honestly, I’m not sure if this is the right choice, but what I do know is that it’s my choice, and I’m sticking to it. Or at least, that’s what I would’ve told myself if it hadn’t led me here.

At first, it was fine. The fog thickened, making it harder to see, but I could still hear the distant screams of lost and dying applicants. They were unsettling, sure, but nothing I couldn't handle. As long as I made it to Phase 2, I didn't care about the others.

But, of course, my luck would have it that the man I followed—and by extension, the group of men he was part of—would not only get lost themselves but also encounter him.

Hisoka.

And instead of running, these dumbasses are actually trying to fight him. I should leave—I want to leave—but despite my distaste for that clown, he’s one of the most competent applicants here. If anyone has a way to find the main pack, it’s probably him.

So, for now, I hide, suppressing my presence with Zetsu, blending into the fog as I watch from the shadows. It seems I’m not the only unfortunate soul caught in this mess. Applicants #403 and #44 have also found themselves lingering on the edge of the clearing, watching warily.

“You’re not Hunter material. I’ve been thinking this since we met last year,” Applicant #76 sneers at Hisoka.

“We’ll spare your life if you promise never to take the Hunter Exam again,” #67 adds, gripping his staff tightly.

Hisoka smiles, unbothered. “Sure, why not? ♡”

The group collectively lets out a confused, “Huh?”

Hisoka elaborates, his voice smooth, almost amused. “I intend to pass, so there’s no need to retake it. ♤”

I don't like this man, but I have to admit—his confidence, rooted in skill, is almost hilarious when juxtaposed with the arrogance of those trying to drag him down.

Applicant #68 brandishes his nunchaku, while #76 crosses his arms. “Oh yeah, you idiot? Just look at this fog. Do you really think you can figure out where the main pack went in all of this?”

“He’s right,” #68 adds. “We all fail this year! There’s no way we can catch up!”

Hisoka giggles, the sound unnatural, thrilled.

“So that’s it, then. You failed, so now you want to play examiner?♢” He tilts his head. “Hunters require prey, so why don’t I play the examiner? You all claim to be Hunter material, but I’ll be the judge.♧”

“Shut the hell up!” #76 roars as the group lunges at Hisoka, war cries tearing through the fog.

They surround him, thinking their numbers will make a difference.

It doesn’t.

In a single swift motion, Hisoka flicks a Nen-coated playing card, slicing them all down. Blood sprays into the mist.

Applicant #76 stares, mouth agape, stumbling backward.

Hisoka steps forward, his movements fluid, and elegant. “Now then.♡”

#76 collapses to his knees, eyes wide with terror. He turns and crawls, desperate to escape, whimpering for help. Hisoka watches for a moment before casually flicking two more cards, embedding them into the back of #76's skull.

He falls. Lifeless.

As expected, it ended with Hisoka unscathed and all of them dead. It didn’t matter that they attacked together—even with twenty more of their level, they wouldn’t have stood a chance.

Hisoka retrieves his cards from the corpses, then turns his gaze to #403 and #404, who gasp as they realize they’ve been spotted.

Hisoka grins. “Well? What about you two? Care to play examiner?♤”

He approaches, confident, a card twirling between his fingers.

They whisper to each other as Hisoka continues to stalk his way to them.

“Now, run!” #403 shouts, and he and #404 sprint in opposite directions.

Hisoka hums, amused. “A wise decision.♢”

I think that’s the end of it. I’ll just tail him until we reach the goal, but then—

“Hmm?♧” Hisoka lets out in mild curiosity as #403 comes back into the clearing, stick in hand.

“Man, is he dumb,” I mutter under my breath.

“I just couldn’t do it,” #403 says, stopping in place. His expression is firm. “This may not be my fight, but I can’t sit back and pretend nothing happened. That’s not my style.” His voice rises. “The thing is—I can’t run away!”

“Leorio!” #404 shouts, panicked.

Leorio—Applicant #403—charges at Hisoka.

Hisoka smirks. “Mmh, I adore that look.♡”

Leorio swings his stick, but hits nothing—an afterimage. Hisoka used the fog to create an illusion, slipping behind him with ease. But before he can strike, a fishing hook swings toward him, aiming for his face.

“Gon!” #403 yells out.

Hisoka catches sight of him and grins.

“Not bad, little boy. Is that a fishing pole? How original.♤”

Hisoka steps forward, his eyes glinting with that unsettling, calm smile of his. “I’d like to see it. Do you mind?” he says, raising his hand expectantly, his voice almost too casual.

Applicant #403 gets up from the ground, clearly rattled. “Leave him alone,” he snaps at Hisoka, then charges at him again, “Your fight is with me!”

But this time, Hisoka doesn’t hesitate. With almost inhuman speed, he lands a clean hit straight to 403’s jaw, knocking him out cold.

Not missing a beat, Applicant #405 rushes in, his movements frantic, but as soon as he makes contact, he strikes nothing but thin air. Hisoka’s mirage technique is flawless—nothing more than a distraction.

“Did you come here to help your friend?♢” Hisoka’s voice drifts as he crouches behind 405, one arm resting casually on his left leg, chin tilted down. The boy whips around in a panic, but finds himself staring at nothing but fog. "Such a good boy ♧," Hisoka murmurs, his tone dripping with mockery.

Gon swings his fishing rod, but hits another mirage. Hisoka giggles.

From what I can gather, Hisoka’s been using a mixture of the Silent Gate—the assassin art—and the natural camouflage provided by the fog to disorient and confuse. "Mmh, I adore that look ♡," Hisoka adds, watching his every move with a twisted pleasure.

#405’s frustration grows as he tries to keep Hisoka at bay, but Hisoka keeps advancing, effortlessly dodging. “Well done ♤,” Hisoka says, as he tilts his head evading the fishing rod, “Very nice.♢” His voice is taunting, and there's a sense of excitement building in his tone. “I’m beginning to get excited.♧”

Suddenly, #405 shifts tactics, using his fishing rod to create a cloud of dust. The fog is already thick, but he throws the rod with precision, kicking up more dirt to blind Hisoka for a moment. It’s a clever move, but I can already tell it won’t be enough.

“Shit,” I mutter. “This kid’s good, but he’s not that good.”

Just as I brace myself for the worst, Hisoka’s already got #405 by the throat, lifting him off the ground. His grin is malicious, the gleam in his eyes more dangerous than ever. The boy struggles, kicking weakly, but Hisoka’s grip tightens, choking the life out of him.

I don’t care.

I repeat it to myself like a mantra.

I don’t care.

I don’t care.

The boy’s struggles weaken as color begins to leave his face, but I can’t bring myself to feel pity—

‘Y-Y/N...’

I freeze. The memories, the faces, the screams—they flood back, all at once.

Blood, everywhere, pain, screams...

‘They’re dead.’

‘BERTHAAAAAAA! LUYYYYYYYYYY!’

‘Arghh, why do these damn memories have to come up now?’ I force myself to focus, to block it all out. Just because he’s a kid doesn’t mean I have to help him. When I was a kid, nobody helped my friends. Nobody helped me. So it’s fair if I don’t help him now, right?

But before I can make sense of it, my feet start moving on their own.

Shit, shit, shit, why am I doing this? I hate that I feel bad, and I hate that I’m risking my life for a stranger right now.

“Fuck it.”

I draw a sword from my shadow, its cold metal gleaming in the fog.

“Well, hello there, Bouffon. Why don’t you let the kid go?” I say, my voice steady, aimed at Hisoka. I point the blade directly at him.

Hisoka lets go of 405 immediately, his smile turning into a grin full of amusement. “Oh, you want to play, Batsy? ♡” He teases, the bat nickname rolling off his tongue like it’s some kind of joke.

I roll my eyes. What a fucking clown.

With a chuckle and an overconfident grin, I say, “Sure, let’s dance, you overgrown jester.”

And just like that, the Danse Macabre begins.

The fight is intense. It’s not that I’m on the brink of dying, but I’m definitely injured. Hisoka’s quick, faster than I anticipated, and his unpredictability keeps me on edge. I can already feel the bruises forming, my stamina fading.

But what pisses me off the most is that he's barely scratched. Meanwhile, I’m the one bleeding. It’s just... typical.

Hisoka eventually pulls back, deciding that #403 and #405 passed some twisted test of his. Whatever it is, he doesn’t care to explain. He’s satisfied with letting both of them move on to the next phase, for now.

“I suppose we’ll need to stop here ♤,” he says, his grin never fading as he puts #403 over his shoulder.

He gestures at the fog, then looks back at me with that playful, almost dangerous smile.

I don’t like the way things have gone, but I don’t have time to dwell on it.

Now, it’s just me and #404 following #405—or more specifically, following Gon’s nose. He’s apparently able to track down #403 just by his cologne, which is insane. But sure enough, we make it just in time for Phase 2.

At least we’re here.

Apparently, the next phase of the exam doesn’t start until noon, which means we’ll be waiting here for now. The location itself is strange—a secluded, pristine structure hidden deep within the wetlands, standing in stark contrast to the treacherous, fog-ridden path we just navigated.

Unlike the previous area, this place is clear of fog, allowing me to finally breathe without feeling suffocated by the oppressive mist. The air is damp but calm, carrying the scent of moss and stagnant water, but compared to what we just endured, this place feels almost… peaceful.

For now, at least.

We arrive just in time for the second phase of the exam to begin. The moment the clock strikes noon, Mr. Satotz, ever the composed and enigmatic proctor, steps forward, his crisp voice cutting through the air.

“Excellent work, everyone. The second phase will take place here in the Visca Forest Preserve. Now that my role is complete, I shall take my leave. I wish you all the best of luck.”

With that, he pivots on his heel and strides away with his signature long, exaggerated steps, disappearing down the path we came from.

A beat of silence lingers before a deep, resonant rumbling echoes through the space. The massive doors before us creak and groan as they slowly begin to open, revealing what lies beyond.

Spanning across the clearing is a well-organized array of 51 individual cooking stations, each equipped with high-end utensils and cookware. But what immediately draws the eye is the striking figure lounging in a large pink armchair further ahead.

A woman sits confidently, her turquoise hair pulled into five top knots, her toned figure clad in a bikini top with a mesh shirt layered over it. She wears Daisy Duke denim shorts paired with knee-high boots adorned with pink bows. Despite her relaxed posture, there’s an undeniable air of authority around her.

Sat just behind her is a hulking man with a massive potbelly and short black hair. He wears a yellow long-sleeve shirt stretched tight over his stomach, barely covering it, paired with loose-fitting green pants. His sheer size alone makes him an imposing presence.

Behind them, an imposing mansion looms.

The woman’s voice rings out, sharp and commanding.

“Would all applicants who passed the first phase please step forward.”

Without hesitation, we move.

As we enter, the woman rises from her seat, her confident smirk never faltering. “Welcome, everyone. I’m Menchi, your examiner for the second phase.

“And likewise, I’m Buhara,” the large man introduces himself, his voice deep and rumbling. The moment he finishes speaking, a monstrous growl erupts from his stomach, so loud it resembles the snarl of a wild beast.

Menchi turns to him, amused. “Sounds like someone’s getting hungry.”

“Not just hungry—I’m famished,” Buhara groans, rubbing his gut.

Menchi chuckles before turning back to face us. “Well, there you have it. The second phase—” she pauses, building anticipation as murmurs spread through the crowd, “—will be cooking!” She thrusts a finger forward dramatically.

A stunned silence follows.

“Wait—we’re cooking?” Applicant #294 blurts out, completely baffled.

“What do you mean we’re cooking?” Applicant #255—Todo—scoffs. “We came here to take the Hunter Exam, not a damn cooking class!”

Menchi, unfazed, folds her arms. “That’s right. The second phase of the exam will be preparing a meal that satisfies our palates.” She says it with confidence, because at least to her—cooking is just as prestigious as any combat trial.

“Why do we have to cook?” Applicant #17 questions, his brows furrowing in clear discontent.

Menchi’s lips curl into a smirk, her pride evident. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s because we’re Gourmet Hunters!

There’s genuine admiration in her voice, and for a moment, I consider her words. Gourmet Hunters are highly respected—after all, without them, the world wouldn’t have half the rare delicacies people enjoy today. Not exactly my field of interest, but I can acknowledge the impact they have.

The rest of the examinees, however, don’t seem to share the sentiment.

“Huh?” Todo scoffs before his expression suddenly shifts. “Heh… hehahaha—HAHAHAHA!” He bursts into laughter, his voice booming through the clearing. And just like that, the majority of the crowd follows suit, mocking the exam as if it’s some kind of joke.

“Talk about a letdown,” Todo sneers.

Menchi’s expression darkens, her prior amusement quickly replaced with irritation. The insult is clear, and she doesn’t take it lightly.

“So, you’re both Gourmet Hunters,” Todo says, his tone still dripping with condescension. “And what exactly do you want us to cook?”

Menchi crosses her arms, glancing at her partner. “Buhara.”

The moment his name is called, Buhara stands, and with his sheer weight, the ground trembles.

“The required ingredient for today’s test,” Buhara declares, “will be pork.

“Pork?” Applicant #17 echoes, raising a brow. “You mean like… pig meat?”

Buhara nods. “You’re free to use meat from any species of pig within Visca Forest. As you can see, you’ll be using these cooking facilities to prepare your pork dishes. To pass this phase, you must create a dish that satisfies our discriminating palates.

“But we won’t be evaluating taste alone,” Menchi interjects, arms still folded. “So take this seriously.” Her piercing gaze sweeps over the crowd. “Is that clear?

The crowd now dies down but still, most are still taking all of this lightly.

“When we’ve both eaten our fill, this portion of the exam will be over,” she concludes.

A tense beat passes before Todo, ever dismissive, rolls his shoulders. “Yeah, yeah—enough talk,” he says with a lazy wave of his hand. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Buhara grins, then slaps his belly, the thunderous sound mimicking the toll of a gong.

Let the second phase of the Hunter Exam begin!

With that, the other examinees and I scatter into the forest.

— I easily caught my pig and brought it back, just like everyone else, after #405 figured out the pig’s weakness.

“Let’s see…”

I scan the competition. Most of the other contestants are just lazily spit-roasting their pigs—no seasoning, no special techniques, just slapping the poor animal onto a fire and calling it a day. I mean, sure, it’s a simple and efficient way to cook, but I bet their meat is going to be bland and dry. No creativity. No effort.

‘Amateurs.’

I roll up my sleeves and get to work.

First, I carefully score the skin, allowing the fat underneath to render properly. Then, I rub a blend of salt, pepper, crushed garlic, and fresh herbs into the meat, making sure it seeps into every cut.

From my limited ingredient options, I manage to put together a marinade—citrus juice, a splash of something alcoholic (not like they’re checking IDs), and a touch of honey to balance it all out. As the fire crackles, I skewer the pig properly, ensuring even rotation for a perfect roast.

This is my dish. If I fail, it won’t be because I half-assed it.

Everything is going well—great, even—until he shows up.

“Well, well, what do we have here?♡”

The voice is unmistakable.

“A little bat fancying herself a roasted pig, fufufu~♤”

I don’t even have to turn around to know who it is.

Still, I do, because if he’s going to watch me, he can do it while looking me in the eye.

I arch a brow. “Oh, if it isn’t applicant #44. What an… above-average coincidence to see you here.”

Hisoka’s lips curl into that signature unsettling smirk. “Above average, eh? And what might that mean, dear Batsy?♢”

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t call it delightful,” I reply, not bothering to mask my annoyance. “Tell me, #44, was Phase Two too easy for you? Is that why you’re here—bothering others instead of focusing on your meal?”

Hisoka chuckles, eyes glinting with amusement. “Hmm, is that so?♧”

His gaze flickers toward my roasting pig.

“Though I’d say you’re the one who should be focusing on your meal.♡”

Wait. What—?

The smell hits me before I can even turn back around.

Shit—!

I scramble to check my roast, but the damage is already done. The outer layer is too dark, bordering on burnt. That damn clown distracted me, and now my carefully prepared pig is ruined.

But it’s all I’ve got.

I grit my teeth, take a breath, and carry my dish over to the judges—Menchi and Buhara.

Menchi eyes it critically as I set it down. “It’s really a shame,” she says, inspecting the charred edges. “It looks like you actually put in effort compared to the others, but it seems like you got distracted at the end and… well, you really overcooked it.”

‘I know.

Fuck Hisoka.’

She leans in, sniffing the air. Then, despite her initial disapproval, she grabs a utensil and takes a bite.

I watch her chew, expression unreadable. Finally, she speaks.

“The flavor isn’t bad, actually. You put in more work than the others, and I can tell you at least tried to bring something new to the table. But…” She sighs. “It’s way too tough. And at the end of the day, you didn’t take enough of a risk. A slightly more flavorful spit-roast is still just a spit-roast. And an overcooked one at that.”

She lifts the rejection card. A crisp, brutal X.

“Fail.”

I nod, swallowing my disappointment. “I understand.”

With that, I step away from the judging area and return to my station.

Buhara, on the other hand, wastes no time inhaling the rest of my roasted pig like it’s just another snack—just like he did with the fifty others before mine.

I sigh.

‘Next time, I’m stuffing Hisoka in the fire instead.’

“That was so much food, I couldn't take another bite,” Buhara says, rubbing his gut with a satisfied sigh.

“Yeah, I’m pretty stuffed myself,” Menchi adds, though in reality, she barely ate anything. She stretches, brushing off her clothes before rising to her feet.

Then, without hesitation, she drops the bombshell.

“So… none of you pass to the next phase. Exam’s over!

A stunned silence hangs in the air for a moment—then chaos erupts.

A ripple of disbelief spreads through the crowd.

“Wait… so the exam is over?” Applicant #28 asks hesitantly.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” shouts Applicant #57.

“This is unacceptable! Do you hear me?! I will not accept this!” Todo bellows, slamming his fist against his station in fury. The impact shatters a pipe, sending a jet of water bursting into the air.

Menchi leans back, unimpressed. “Say whatever you want, but you still failed,” she states flatly, already reclining into her seat.

“Shut the hell up! You asked for pork, and we gave it to you! We risked our lives just to—”

“Your challenge,” Menchi interrupts sharply, “was to prepare a pork dish that both examiners would find delicious. And none of you even came close to succeeding.” Her eyes narrow as she scans the fuming candidates. “You all did the exact same thing. Not one of you tried to figure it out, not really. And the few of you who did make an effort? It was just fancy plating with no flavor to back it up. It’s clear that none of you took this seriously.”

A grumble spreads through the applicants, but one in particular—#294—crosses his arms and scoffs. “Oh, come on. Pork is just pork, no matter how you cook it.”

The moment the words leave his mouth, the atmosphere shifts.

Menchi’s expression darkens. In a flash, she grabs him by his red scarf and yanks him forward, her grip tight as she glares daggers into him. “You want to say that one more time?” she growls, shaking him violently. “If I hear one more word of that crap, I will shove my arm so far up your ass I’ll knock your teeth out from the inside. Got it? Do not try me, punk.

She releases him with a shove, and he stumbles back, eyes wide with fear.

Taking a deep breath, she composes herself, crossing her legs as she sits back down. “As I was saying, not a single one of you had the guts to cook something new or remotely innovative.”

“Hey, shut up!” Applicant #255 yells, pointing a finger at her. “I’m not here to be some fancy gourmet cook—I’m here to be a Hunter!”

The moment he says it, several other applicants behind him raise their fists in agreement.

“That’s right, Todo! You tell her!”

“My goal is to become a Blacklist Hunter,” Todo continues, eyes burning with determination. “And no damn Gourmet Hunter is gonna tell me I can’t!”

Menchi’s expression tightens into a scowl. “Then it’s too bad that a ‘stupid Gourmet Hunter’ happens to be your examiner. Better luck next year, I guess,” she says, her voice dripping with contempt.

“HUHHH?! Why, you—!” Todo’s face turns red with rage as he clenches his fist and charges at Menchi, roaring in fury.

But before he can reach her—

WHAM.

With a casual flick of his hand, Buhara sends Todo flying. The man disappears into the sky, only to come crashing into a distant wall nearly two kilometers away. The impact leaves a crater.

The entire field goes silent.

Menchi glances at Buhara. “Please, Buhara—don’t interfere.”

The massive man shrugs. “Sorry, but it kinda looked like you were about to kill him if I didn’t step in.”

Menchi sighs. “Ehh… probably.” She stands up, flipping two sharp cooking knives in each of her hands. As she descends the small set of stairs before her, she twirls the knives effortlessly, juggling them mid-air as they spin in a blur.

“Let’s get something straight,” she says, her voice carrying through the silent crowd. “We frequently venture into the dens of ferocious beasts in search of the finest ingredients. And every single Gourmet Hunter is proficient in some form of martial arts.”

With a flick of her wrist, she sends the knives spinning once more before catching all four in a single hand.

“You lack focus. You lack the will to experiment. You lack the ability to adapt. And that alone disqualifies all of you from becoming Hunters.”

The tension in the air is thick.

Then—

A crackling sound comes from above.

“Well, that does seem a bit excessive,” a voice calls out from an intercom.

Heads turn skyward as a massive airship floats above them.

I recognize that voice. I’ve heard it in interviews before. And let’s just say… he’s interesting.

“The symbol of the Hunter Association!” someone exclaims, pointing to the insignia on the ship.

“Must be someone from the Exam Committee…” another murmurs.

And then—

BOOM.

A figure plummets from the aircraft, free-falling from a height that would kill any normal person.

CRASH.

He lands effortlessly, creating a crater as dust erupts into the air. As the debris settles, an old man stands in the center of the impact zone, his geta sandals clicking against the ground as he takes a step forward.

His features stand out even among the chaos: a white ponytail, a thick beard, elongated earlobes with two piercings in each ear, and a traditional kimono draped over his frame.

“W-wait… Who’s the old man?” an applicant asks, eyes wide in shock.

“That…” Menchi breathes, “is the head of the Exam Committee. The one responsible for overseeing the Hunter Exam.” She exhales, straightening up.

Chairman Netero.

A hushed silence falls over the group.

“Oh, I just work behind the scenes,” Netero says with a dismissive chuckle. “Not all that impressive, really. I only intervene in the exams when little issues like this one pop up.” He turns his gaze to Menchi. “Now then, dear Menchi…”

“Sir!” she responds instantly.

“It’s come to my attention that you’ve chosen to fail every single applicant this year.” His tone is light, but his words hold weight. “Your reasoning, as I understand it, is their general reluctance to challenge the unknown.”

Menchi bows her head. “No, sir. I… I snapped when a candidate insulted Gourmet Hunters.” She hesitates. “I’m afraid I made the exam harder than necessary.”

“I see.” Netero strokes his beard. “You are aware, then, that this phase of the exam was completely unacceptable?”

“Yes… It’s just that—I get so emotional when food is involved.” Menchi sighs, lowering her gaze. “I’m not suited for this position.” She lifts her eyes to meet Netero’s. “So, I must resign as an examiner. Please, allow them to retake the second phase.”

Netero strokes his beard, considering her words. “Hmm… That is quite the predicament.” He folds his arms. “Unfortunately, I can’t imagine where we’d find another examiner on such short notice.”

Menchi bows her head. “My deepest apologies, sir.”

For a moment, silence hangs in the air. Then—Netero suddenly lifts a finger, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Hold on—I have an idea.” He pauses for dramatic effect. “You will continue serving as the examiner,” he says, lowering his hand, “but—you yourself must participate alongside this year’s applicants in completing whatever challenge you choose.”

Menchi gasps, eyes widening in surprise at the Chairman’s suggestion.

“Well, what do you say?” Netero asks, his tone light but firm. “Sound reasonable? Surely, this would make the applicants more comfortable with the results.”

Menchi hesitates for only a moment before exhaling, a small smirk forming on her lips. “I suppose you’re right.” She turns to face him fully, a new determination in her eyes. “And I have just the thing for the new challenge.”

She straightens up, placing her hands on her hips. “We’ll all be making boiled eggs.

A wave of murmurs spreads through the crowd.

“Boiled eggs?” someone repeats in disbelief.

Ignoring the noise, Menchi looks up at the sky and gestures toward the airship hovering above. “Chairman, since I see you’ve brought your airship, would you mind taking us all to Split Mountain?”

Netero chuckles, his expression shifting into one of amused understanding. “Ah… Split Mountain? Oh, I see.

With that settled, I and the remaining of applicants board the massive airship, the engines humming as we prepare for our next challenge. The atmosphere is tense—some applicants still grumbling, others deep in thought—but one thing is certain…

The second phase of the Hunter Exam is about to get interesting…

It’s around 4 PM when we finally arrive at Split Mountain.

We all gather at the edge, peering down into the massive canyon that carves through the mountain like a scar. The wind howls between the cliffs, sending shivers through the crowd as we take in the sheer drop beneath us.

“This is it,” Menchi announces, her voice steady and confident. “Take a look at what’s down there.”

The candidates step closer, eyes narrowing as they try to make sense of what they’re seeing.

“Wh-what is that?” Candidate #294 stammers.

“A spider web,” Menchi replies casually.

“They built their webs way down there,” #405 murmurs, awe creeping into their voice.

Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind rushes up from the depths, forcing #255 to stumble backward, landing hard on the rocky ground. He curses under his breath.

“Look past the web,” Menchi continues, unfazed. “See what’s underneath.”

#405 squints, then his eyes widen. “Those are—?”

“Spider eagle eggs,” Menchi confirms.

The crowd murmurs in surprise.

“Spider eagles build their nests in deep ravines like this one,” Chairman Netero explains. “It protects their eggs from most predators. That’s also what makes spider whale one of the most difficult ingredients to obtain.” He pauses, then adds, “And more importantly, these eggs are known as Dream Eggs.”

“Wait a minute, you don’t mean—!” #255 begins, only to be cut off.

“You bet I do,” Menchi says, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips.

“Huh?” #255 lets out in bewilderment.

Without another word, Menchi strides confidently to the edge of the cliff and jumps.

The crowd collectively gasps as she free-falls, arms outstretched. Just before reaching the massive web below, she snatches one of the thick, silken threads and swings effortlessly, performing two acrobatic spins to stabilize herself.

“She’s insane,” someone whispers.

“She can’t possibly climb back up,” #403 mutters.

Nine seconds later, she lets go.

Another gasp ripples through the candidates.

She plummets—fast. Then, just as it seems like she’s about to be swallowed by the abyss, she spreads her limbs wide and reaches out—grabbing a single egg.

“She—she jumped down! Is she trying to get herself killed?!” #403 yells.

“No, she’s not,” #404 counters, shaking his head.

“What?” #403 frowns.

Then, against all logic, Menchi comes soaring back up.

A massive updraft catches her, lifting her effortlessly like a leaf caught in the wind. The gust carries her upward until she hovers momentarily before landing gracefully back on solid ground.

“That looks so fun!” #99 shouts, practically bouncing in place.

“This ravine has powerful updrafts that are crucial to the spider eagles,” Chairman Netero explains, stroking his beard. “Once the eggs hatch, these winds guide the newborn chicks as they take their first flight toward safety.”

Menchi dusts herself off, holding up the massive egg in her right hand. “There. Now I just need to boil it, and I’ll be all set.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” #255 says, shaking his head. “You really expect us to jump down there? That’s insane.”

“I’ve been waiting for something like this!” #405 grins before leaping off the edge.

#99, #403, and #404 immediately follow suit.

“Heeeeeheheheee!” #403 cackles as he falls.

“Alright, I’m in!” #294 declares before diving in, and soon, most of the remaining applicants follow, myself among them.

“Wait! I haven’t finished explaining everything!” Menchi shouts, but no one listens.

We all grab onto the massive web, securing ourselves as they prepare to snatch our own eggs.

“Haha, later!” an overconfident contestant crows, his grin wide as he snatches an egg and lets go of the web.

I watch as he falls, arms outstretched, fully expecting the updraft to carry him back up.

He's got the right idea, I think, smirking as I do the same, releasing my grip and allowing myself to drop.

For a moment, the thrill of freefall rushes through me. The wind whistles past my ears, and my heart pounds in my chest.

Then—

Something’s wrong.

The air around me shifts in an unsettling way, and suddenly, I realize—there’s no updraft.

The contestant who jumped first is still falling. His triumphant grin twists into sheer terror as his mistake becomes apparent.

My stomach lurches.

Shit, shit, shit—he didn’t have the right idea at all!

“Fuuuuc—”

 

- Reality Check -

Since you didn’t buy the book on how to cook the wildlife of Swindler Swamp, you fail Phase 2 like many other applicants. As a result, you are forced to take on a dangerous alternative challenge—retrieving a Spider Eagle egg from Split Mountain.

Unwisely you jump down the mountain crack before listening to instructions, you cling to the thick webbing strung between jagged cliffs. But in a moment of miscalculation, you release your grip too soon. The wind rushes past you as you plummet, the rocky ground rising to meet you.

No one is near enough to revive you. Your journey ends here—permanently.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 1 - CLIFFHANGER

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 10: "I Flirted With Death and All I Got Was a Threat of Spinal Removal" - Path of The Sword

Summary:

You narrowly escape death by flirting with a dangerous, mysterious figure before taking a well-earned bath. The next morning, you arrive at Trick Tower for the third phase of the Hunter Exam…

Chapter Text

"Well, you see…" I started, then exhaled shakily before locking eyes with him. Time to commit.

‘Game Face ONNNNNNN!’

"I was looking for you, actually." I tilted my head slightly, as if completely unfazed by the sharp blade-like nails at my throat. "Didn’t realize this was a bathroom at first, but hey, no sign, no warning. Not my fault." My gaze flicks over him, slow and deliberate—as if I were checking him out. Then, with a smirk, I added, "Though, I can’t say I’m complaining. Tall, mysterious, fresh out of the bath? Almost feels like fate."

Silence.

I had exactly two seconds of hope before I realized he wasn’t charmed.

His expression remained eerily blank, but I swore I felt something shift in the air—whether it was irritation, confusion, or simply the desire to break my neck, I couldn’t tell.

My survival instincts, unfortunately, were completely shot, so I doubled down.

"You know, I already thought you were hot with the whole purple skin and pins thing, but this? The void-like eyes? The black hair? Absolute perfection. A whole new level of dangerously attractive." I flashed a winning smile. "Not that pins are off the table, by the way. You could always pin me down instead—" I bit my lip and winked.

Another pause.

A long one.

A really long one.

His grip didn’t tighten, but it also didn’t loosen. I could feel the weight of his gaze, the kind of stare that made you question every life choice that led to this exact moment.

Honestly,

I could almost see it—the exact moment when whatever script he had planned for this interaction just disintegrated. He had probably anticipated fear, panic, maybe some desperate bargaining. What he hadn’t expected was some idiot trying to flirt their way out of being murdered.

Then—finally—he exhaled, real slow, before muttering, "You are either the most foolish person I’ve met," voice unreadable. "or you are attempting the worst distraction I have ever seen."

Well. That wasn’t a no.

"Both are valid possibilities," I admitted. "But, at least I’m entertaining, aren’t I #301?"

He didn’t laugh. Not even a twitch of amusement. Instead, he released me with a disgusted scoff, as if I were too much of a hassle to deal with.

"You’re pathetic," he said flatly.

"I prefer ‘endearingly persistent.’"

He ignored that entirely.

Without another word, he turned his back to me, moving toward a pile of neatly folded clothes.

As if I wasn’t even there, he began dressing swiftly.

It was the most dismissive, condescending act of restraint I’d ever witnessed.

Within moments, the eerie, otherworldly figure before me was gone, replaced by the pin-ridden disguised form of Gitteracker.

It was both impressive and terrifying how quickly he erased all traces of himself.

Before stepping toward the door, he cast me one final glance over his shoulder. His eyes, dark and unreadable, held no fondness.

"If you so much as breathe a word of what you saw today…" He leaned in slightly, voice dropping to a whisper, "I will personally carve out your tongue, rip your spine from your back, and leave what’s left of you for whatever beast decides to take interest first."

Charming.

I plastered on my best "who, me?" expression and gave him a mock salute. "Wouldn't dream of it, beauté."

He left without another word.

Only when the door clicked shut behind him did I finally let out the breath I’d been holding.

I slumped against the wall, staring at the ceiling, my heart still hammering against my ribs.

"Holy shit, I’m alive."

And somehow, that actually worked.


(You just gained +1 romance point for Illumi!)

After everything I went through today, there was no way I was leaving that bathroom before taking a proper bath. I put my life on the line to soak in hot water, and I needed it. The heat seeped into my muscles, melting away the tension—at least, the kind that hot water could touch.

Once I’m clean, I make my way across the airship, searching for a room. It doesn’t take long before I find one on the opposite end of the ship from the bathroom. Stepping inside, I shut the door behind me and lock it, but I don’t stop there.

Pulling out a small vial of paint, I dip my fingers into it and carefully inscribe symbols along the edges of the door. A protective seal. If anyone so much as touches this door, I’ll wake up immediately. Pouring a small fraction of my aura into it, I watch as the symbols faintly glow before fading into the wood.

Satisfied, I exhale and turn toward the bed. It’s stiff, the kind of mattress that’s only marginally better than sleeping on the floor, but it doesn’t matter. Right now, sleep is all I care about. I crawl under the covers, my body heavy with exhaustion, and let the darkness take me.

It’s around 10 PM when I start to drift off…

Then it begins—

The stage is set, the actors take their places, and the freshly painted décor gleams under the spotlight. A grand performance, crafted just for me. A show to die for.

A play ripped straight from my nightmares.

Blurred faces. Twisted voices. Their voices.

Lucy. Bertha.

They stand before me, or at least something that used to be them. Their forms flicker like candlelight—unstable, wavering between what they were and what they have become. Their eyes are hollow, sunken pits of something wrong. Their lips curl, stretching too wide, their smiles cracking like porcelain.

"Why are you still alive?"

The words slither through the air, coiling around me, venomous and sharp.

"We died. We all died. So why are you still here?"

I try to speak. My lips part, but no sound comes. My throat tightens like a noose. I can’t move. I can’t breathe.

The shadows close in.

The blood rises.

I’m drowning.

“Hhhhk—!” A sharp breath rips through my chest as I jolt awake, gasping like I’ve just surfaced from deep water. My pulse is erratic, my hands trembling as I grip the sheets, drenched in sweat.

My eyes dart around the darkened room before landing on the clock.

2:40 AM.

I drag a hand down my face, pressing my palms over my eyes as if that’ll erase what I just saw. My breath shudders out, ragged with frustration.

“Not again…”

I don’t bother trying to sleep after that. What’s the point? If I close my eyes, I’ll just wake up again, clawing my way out of the same nightmare. Instead, I sit in silence, staring at the ceiling as the minutes bleed into hours.

By the time the ship’s speakers crackle to life, announcing breakfast at 6:45 AM, I’ve already been awake for a while. Not counting the times I woke up gasping, I guess my official wake-up time was 6 AM.

At least I made it in time for breakfast.

However, in the end, we didn’t land at 8:30 as expected.

Not that it really mattered. Time felt strange now.

Because no matter how much of it passed…

I was still here.

And they weren’t.

It’s 9:15 AM when I hear Beans’ voice crackle over the intercom. Through the window, I can just make out some sort of towering structure looming in the distance. The bell rings with a soft ‘dududu,’ signaling the start of the announcement.

“I sincerely apologize for the long wait. The airship will be arriving at its destination shortly.”

The words echo across the cabin, and the low hum of the airship fills the air. My fellow applicants stir in anticipation, some murmuring to themselves, others staring out the windows, trying to catch a glimpse of what's ahead.

The low murmurs only grow louder as we near our destination. As we descend further, the airship begins to tilt slightly, and the ground below finally becomes visible—dusty and barren, stretching as far as the eye can see.

We land with a soft thud, the hum of the engines dying down as the airship touches the ground.

And we all get out…

"Where is this place?" one of the applicants says, his voice tinged with confusion.

“There’s nothing here,” another mutters.

The conversations begin to escalate, and just as I expect chaos to break loose, Beans’ voice cuts through the chatter.

“Ahem. Everyone, this is the site of the third phase of the Hunter Exam. You’ll be competing here, at the top of the Trick Tower.”

“Did you say Trick Tower?” #107 asks, their voice laced with confusion.

Beans doesn’t miss a beat. “In order to pass this phase, you must reach the base of the tower alive. The time limit is 72 hours,” he continues, his voice calm but authoritative. “And with that, the third phase of the exams begins. Good luck to each and every one of you.”

Before we can react, the airship's engines roar back to life, and the craft begins to ascend. As it takes off, Beans’ voice comes through one last time, the intercom speakers crackling with energy.

“Alright, everyone. Do your best!”

I can’t help but think to myself, ‘I like that green guy. He’s nice,’ a brief, unguarded moment of appreciation before I focus back on the task at hand.

I scan my surroundings, sizing up the situation. I notice Applicant #86 boasting about his climbing skills, declaring that it’s easy to scale the tower from the side. Some others argue that it’s impossible, but he confidently starts descending, expertly finding handholds along the surface of the tower. His arrogance is palpable as he announces he’ll be the first to reach the bottom.

But no sooner than he begins his descent, a swarm of flying creatures suddenly appears out of nowhere. They’re massive and terrifying—large, red, with multiple arms, spindly limbs, and jagged, serrated teeth. In an instant, they rip through the man’s body, tearing him apart before our very eyes.

‘Well, that way’s out. Not like I could climb down anyway,’ I think to myself, a cold chill running down my spine.

I glance around again. My Nen ability, Le Chariot, comes to mind—teleportation might be the answer. But as I concentrate, I notice the thick fog swirling around the tower, obstructing my view of the ground below.

‘Looks like Le Chariot won’t work with this limited visibility,’ I realize, the frustration setting in.

I take a deep breath, refocusing my mind and continuing my search for another way forward.

Ten minutes later...

After more careful observation, it dawns on me that the markings on the floor aren’t just decorative; they’re actually entrance trap doors, cleverly disguised. I hesitate for a moment, weighing my options—left or right? Finally, I choose the trap door on my right, step forward, and it opens beneath me.

I fall into a brick-walled room. The air is stale, and the only thing in the center of the room is a single door, with a sign above it that reads: You may begin only after putting on the bracelet.

I raise an eyebrow. “Looks like I have to put this thing on to open the door.”

“Precisely,” comes a voice from nowhere, the sound of an intercom system echoing in the small space.

“Who’s there?” I call out.

“My name is Lippo,” the voice responds smoothly. “I’m the prison warden here, not to mention your examiner for the third phase of the exam.”

“Is that so?” I reply, trying to remain calm despite the strange situation.

“We’ve gone to great lengths to prepare several different routes through the tower,” Lippo continues, the voice slightly more ominous now. “The path you’ve chosen is one of great risk—one that tests your judgment. It’s the path of the gambler—you’ll have to be careful and truly weigh your options if you want to pass. Best of luck, my lady.”

The voice then cuts off.

Without a second thought, I slip the bracelet onto my wrist. The timer on it clicks to life, and the door opens with a mechanical whir. The door before me slides open, revealing a dark hallway stretching forward.

‘Alright, let’s do this.’

I’ve already encountered my fair share of challenges, and let me tell you, they weren’t kidding when they said gambling here could be a matter of life and death. From bizarre tasks to decisions that could very well lead me to my doom, each step feels like a game of chance—and I’m not sure whether I’m winning or losing.

Take the task where I had to navigate through a maze of shifting walls and traps that could drop me into a pit of lava with a wrong turn. Or the task where I had to play rock paper scissors with a trained chimp. And let’s not forget the task where I had to solve a riddle given to me by a giant puppet that could rip me apart if I answered wrong. By now, I’ve had it up to my ears with this madness. And now, my next choice shows itself.

I stand before two doors. One leads to a room where "13 criminals, each with varying skills, sentences, and offenses, are waiting to stop you from progressing." The other? A room with 7 ex-mercenaries, now imprisoned, who are ready to do the same. On the surface, 7 sounds better than 13, right? But there’s the issue of varying offenses. The room with 13 could hold a mix of petty criminals—people who’ve committed tax evasion and minor offenses—alongside a couple of hardened murderers. Or maybe it’s full of psychopaths. Who knows?

But then again, the mercenary room is tempting. After all, these are ex-soldiers—battle-hardened and experienced. But who’s to say they’re still in fighting shape? What if they're just broken, old soldiers who no longer have the strength to put up a real fight? In the end, all these facts don't really matter.

“Mmmh... I guess I’ll go with 13,” I mutter under my breath, tapping my chin as I ponder the decision. “After all, why go with the ‘lucky’ number when you could take the unlucky one?” I chuckle at my own words.

I step forward and choose the door on the right, the one that leads to the room with 13 criminals. As my hand touches the cold metal handle, I can’t help but feel... watched.

It’s a strange, unsettling sensation. Normally, I’d be the one lurking in the shadows, blending in and hiding from prying eyes. But here? The whole damn tower feels like one giant surveillance system. Cameras. Everywhere. Watching my every move. The thought irritates me more than I care to admit.

I pull out my parasol from my shadow, and step in.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT — 10:15 AM, JANUARY 8

“Man, this is really starting to piss me off,” Shalnark muttered, fingers flying across his laptop keyboard. His usual easygoing expression was replaced with focused irritation.

“Still trying to dig up info on that thief?” Nobunaga asked as he strolled into the room, a beer in hand. He stopped behind the couch, peering at the screen over Shalnark’s shoulder. “You’ve been at this for three days now. You usually find people a hell of a lot faster.”

Shalnark sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, well, this one’s proving harder to track than the others. Even with the little intel I’ve gathered, I can’t seem to get a solid lead.”

Nobunaga hummed in thought. “You think she might be from here? Meteor City, I mean?”

Shalnark glanced up at him. “Considering the complete lack of any records, plus the fact that my first cross-referencing attempt turned up nothing, it’s not hard to believe.”

A loud laugh erupted from the doorway as Uvogin strode in, also nursing a beer. “What I can’t believe is that you let someone steal your damn antenna without even noticing.”

“Oh, shut it, Uvo.” Shalnark rolled his eyes, attention still glued to his laptop.

“Hah! Don’t get all pissy now.” Uvogin flopped onto the couch beside Nobunaga, smirking. “Seriously, though, what are you doing now?”

Phinks leaned over the back of the couch, also curious. “Still looking for records?”

Shalnark nodded. “Yeah, I’m running a physical description search through the Hunter Association’s database. It’s my last real lead.” His eyes flicked back to the screen. “It’s almost done loading… Ah-hah! Finally got a hit.”

“You did?” Phinks asked, stepping around to grab a chair.

“Yep. Let me just sift through the details—” Shalnark’s fingers danced across the keys before he suddenly grinned. “There she is.”

The others leaned in, staring at the screen as an image popped up.

“So that’s the chick, huh?” Uvogin muttered, scrutinizing the picture. “Mmh…”

“What?” Shalnark raised a brow.

“You sure this is just about your antenna getting stolen?” Uvogin teased, a wolfish grin spreading across his face. “And not, y’know, because she’s hot and you wanna chat her up?”

“She’s got a nice rack,” Phinks quipped with a snicker.

“Oh, for the love of—no,” Shalnark groaned, exasperated. “This is strictly business. She stole from me. That’s it.”

“Uh-huh, sure,” Uvogin said, clearly unconvinced.

Phinks glanced at the screen again. “Says the footage was taken two days ago at 4 AM.”

“Yeah, and it looks like it was captured in some kind of tunnel,” Nobunaga observed.

Shalnark frowned, adjusting the screen. “Let me check… Ah. Turns out this was taken at the first exam site for the Hunter Exam in Zaban City.” He tapped a few more keys. “Here’s some footage from it… and—yep, there she is.” He pointed at the screen as applicants ran through a darkened tunnel.

“Didn’t Hisoka say he was taking the exam again this year?” Feitan asked, suddenly appearing in the doorway.

“Yeah, he did,” Shalnark confirmed. He scrolled through the footage. “Ah, there he is.”

Feitan tilted his head. “Could just call him. Ask if she’s still in the exam.”

Shalnark sighed. “I could, but knowing Hisoka, he probably won’t answer.”

Still, he pulled out his phone and dialed.

10 minutes later

“Yeah. Straight to voicemail,” Shalnark said, tossing his phone onto the table.

“Well, can you figure out where she might be on your own?” Nobunaga asked.

“Already working on it. I’m hacking into the Hunter Association’s database.” Shalnark chewed his lip in concentration. A moment later, his expression lit up. “Got it. According to the records, Phase Three of the exam is currently taking place in Trick Tower.” His fingers flew over the keyboard again. “Let’s see if I can pull up some live footage…”

A few more clicks, and the screen flickered—then the TV in the room lit up with a real-time broadcast of the Hunter Exam’s third phase.

Uvogin leaned forward, eyes widening as he took in the chaotic scene.

“AHAHAHAHA! I thought it couldn’t get better after that chimp, but the giant puppet and the riddle fight? That kills me! Hahaha!”

Phinks chuckled. “Nah, the chimp was the best part.”

“I liked the maze,” Feitan added.

“That’s only ’cause you wanted to see her die in it,” Nobunaga pointed out dryly.

Feitan just shrugged. “Like I said. I liked the maze.”

“Mmh, looks like she’s about to fight,” Uvogin noted as they heard your voice come through the speakers.

“Mmmh… I guess I’ll go with 13. After all, why go with the ‘lucky’ number when you could take the unlucky one?”

Uvogin grinned. “Damn right. Always go for the bigger number. Hahaha! I like this woman.”

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:30 AM, JANUARY 8

What an absolute farce.

The men surrounding me puff out their chests, boasting about their crimes like children comparing battle scars. “100 years,” one brags. “200 years,” another sneers. As if the number of years chained up in a cell somehow translates to strength.

It doesn’t.

It would almost be funny—if it weren’t so pathetic. They genuinely believe they’re dangerous.

How utterly delusional.

“You made the wrong choice, doll,” one of them jeers, his voice thick with condescension and amusement.

“Have I now?” My voice is syrupy sweet, the kind that drips just before the venom sets in.

I barely stifle a chuckle, as I idly twirl my parasol. There’s a certain thrill in the hunt, in knowing the moment when the predator becomes prey.

I take a step forward, watching their expressions shift—not fear, not yet, just mild confusion.

“Tell me,” I begin, as if we’re having a casual chat over afternoon tea, “have any of you ever been to La Briochette, it’s a bakery in Zaban**?**"

A beat of silence. Then, a collective frown.

“They have the most delightful cakes,” I continue, tracing lazy patterns in the air with the tip of my parasol. “An exquisite range of textures. Some light and fluffy, others decadently rich—layers so thick they practically melt on your tongue.”

“Huh? The fuck are you on about—”

A burly man—scarred, brutish, clutching a crude weapon—begins to scoff. Begins.

But he never finishes.

“They’re simply to die for.”

I complete my sentence just as his head leaves his shoulders, it's in my hands before his body even realizes it's dead.

The room stills. A sharp, choking sound gurgles from the headless body before it collapses to the ground with a dull thud. Blood pools fast. The scent is familiar. Nostalgic, almost.

I toss the severed head up once. Catch it. Toss it again.

A smirk tugs at my lips.

“A shame, really,” I sigh, tilting my head as if in mock sympathy.

“Judging by that sad excuse of a pastry you were gnawing on when I walked in, I’d say you would’ve lost your head for a taste of La Briochette’s soufflé.” I muse, watching the others scramble back in shock.

I let the head drop. The wet splat echoes through the room.

“Well… I suppose you did anyway.”

Some of them are trembling now. Others are seething. Like the one currently barreling toward me, veins bulging with fury.

“Why, you—!”

I exhale, flexing my fingers.

Mmh… how should I deal with him? And the others?

 

A. Quickly & Swiftly Finish Them Off, No Talking Just Straight Killing

The brute charging at me doesn’t even register the sound—his rage is blinding. But mine? Mine is razor-sharp.

He swings.

I step to the side.

His momentum carries him forward, and in a split second his balance wavers, my blade that i store in my parasol is already slicing through his ribs. A wet, sickening squelch follows. His body barely has time to realize it’s been split open before I flick my weapon free, twirling as I move.

No hesitation. No wasted movement.

The next two attack together—one from the left, the other from the right. Predictable. I duck, feeling the rush of air as their weapons swipe inches above me. Before they can adjust, I drive my parasol’s sharpened tip up, skewering one through the throat. He gurgles, eyes bulging as blood spills past his lips.

The other flinches—fatal mistake. I pivot, slashing through his midsection in a single, elegant motion. His torso splits like wet parchment.

The rest hesitate now. Good.

Six down.

The remaining six are on edge, watching, waiting, their breaths uneven. One shakes his head as if trying to convince himself I’m human.

And to his credit, I might not be.

I move.

Two of them react too slow. Their deaths are almost a mercy. A clean slice across the throat—one, two. Their bodies hit the ground before their minds process the pain.

Four left.

One pulls a knife—his hands trembling. I let him lunge, side-stepping at the last second. My parasol’s tip punches through his skull.

Three.

I grab another by the collar, yanking him forward as his ally swings at me. The blade meant for my throat buries itself into his friend’s back instead. The look in his eyes when he realizes what he’s done is… tantalizing.

I waste no time ending him too.

One left. He’s paralyzed.

“P—please,” he stammers.

I sigh. How tedious.

A single, clean strike.

Silence.

The silence settles, thick and heavy.

I flick my parasol, sending droplets of crimson splattering against the cold stone floor before twirling it closed.

“What an incompetent display." I scoff, ""

Twelve bodies. Twelve worthless wastes of space. And yet—

I exhale, running a tongue over my teeth, a twinge of annoyance curling in my chest.

“Aw man, I should’ve drank from them before killing them. It’s really too bad.”

I pout, nudging one of the corpses with my foot. Would’ve been a shame to let all that blood go to waste… if any of them were actually worth savoring.

Oh well.

I walk my way to the now-opening door.


You just gained +5 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +3 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +4 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +5 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +6 romance points for Chrollo!

 

B. Pleasantries and Jokes Left and Right

The brute lunges, sloppy, uncoordinated. I exhale and sidestep effortlessly, watching as he stumbles forward. My heel snaps up, catching him square in the jaw.

CRACK.

He crumples like a poorly built tower.

“Aww, what’s wrong?” I giggle. “Too much of a mouthful?”

The others tense, weapons gripped tighter.

“Oh, come now, don’t look so serious!” I pout. “We were just talking about pastries! Speaking of, I think I’m about to make some delicious jam—”

The next one lunges. With a swift spin, my parasol slices clean through his gut. Blood spills like wine.

“—Ah, and there it is! Such a rich color, don’t you think?”

Two more charge me together, thinking their combined strength will overwhelm me.

I flip over the first, landing lightly behind him before unsheathing the blade I keep in my parasol and thrusting it into his spine. His knees buckle as he collapses with a strangled noise.

The second barely has time to react before I grab his wrist, twisting it sharply. The dagger he held clatters to the ground as he howls in pain.

“You shouldn’t bring knives to a fight if you don’t know how to use them,” I tsk, before driving my parasol straight through his chest.

Seven left.

The rest hesitate.

“Oh, don’t stop now! We were having so much fun!” I spread my arms. “Surely one of you is entertaining enough to put on a real fight?”

Silence.

“Ugh. Fine. I’ll do all the work.”

One by one, they fall.

One tries to sneak up behind me—I backflip over him and slice his throat mid-air.

Another begs for mercy—I sigh, resting my chin in my palm. “Now, now. You didn’t show much mercy earlier, did you?” The blade meets his neck before he can stammer a response.

One attempts to flee. I throw my weapon, and it whistles through the air before embedding itself right between his shoulder blades.

The last man is trembling so hard I almost feel bad for him.

Almost.

“Tell me,” I muse, wiping my bloodstained parasol against my sleeve, “what’s your favorite dessert?”

His lips move, but no words come out.

“Ah, no answer?” I tilt my head. “Well, I’ll tell you mine—f/d.”

He barely has time to process before I carve through him.

His body hits the floor with a thud.

And just like that, it’s over.

I sigh, twirling my parasol before resting it over my shoulder.

“Well. That was disappointing.” I hum, “But honestly, expected.”

I stretch, hands clasped behind my head in a relaxed manner.

Then, as the adrenaline fades, a realization dawns on me. I freeze.

Wait a minute.

A slow, dramatic sigh escapes me as I drag a hand down my face.

“Aw man, I should’ve drank from them before killing them. It’s really too bad.”

I click my tongue, shaking my head. “What a waste of good refreshments! And after all that talk about pastries, too…”

I tap my parasol against my shoulder, lips pursing in thought.

“Guess I’ll have to be more mindful next time.”

With that, I step forward making my way to the now opening door, leaving the slaughter behind.


You just gained +2 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +5 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +3 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +6 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +5 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +4 romance points for Chrollo!

SOME TOWN, SOMEWHERE — YORBIA CONTINENT, 10:45 AM, JANUARY 8

Chrollo leans against the worn-down counter of a dimly lit shop, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he watches the grainy footage playing on the small screen before him. The image flickers—bodies falling, blood splattering, a parasol twirling almost playfully amidst the carnage.

"So? That’s the thief you’ve been looking for, right, Shal?" Chrollo hums, tilting his head slightly.

‘She moves with precision, grace, and something else—a certain flair that makes the brutality almost… artistic.’ the man thinks to himself.

“Yes,” Shalnark’s voice crackles through the phone. “What do you think of her?”

Chrollo taps a finger against his chin, eyes still locked on the footage.

“Well… she’s certainly impressive.” There’s a hint of amusement in his tone. “I can see how she managed to get the upper hand on you.”

A brief silence.

Then, a dry laugh from the other end. “Ha… haha… You don’t say…”

Chrollo smiles.

"This could be worth our while. You should keep an eye on her."

On the other end of the line, Shalnark chuckles, his voice carrying its usual easygoing lilt. "Oh, don’t worry, Boss—I was already planning on it."

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:50 AM, JANUARY 8

I step into the newly unlocked room, the door sealing shut behind me with a quiet click.

Before me stand two doors—one adorned with a star, the other with a moon. Their symbols glow faintly, casting eerie shadows across the dimly lit space.

I tilt my head, considering my options.

Which path should I take…?

 

A. Enter the moon door.

B. Enter the star door.

Chapter 11: "I Flirted With Death and All I Got Was a Threat of Spinal Removal" - Path of The Hat

Summary:

You narrowly escape death by flirting with a dangerous, mysterious figure before taking a well-earned bath. The next morning, you arrive at Trick Tower for the third phase of the Hunter Exam…

Chapter Text

"Well, you see…" I started, then exhaled shakily before locking eyes with him. Time to commit.

‘Game Face ONNNNNNN!’

"I was looking for you, actually." I tilted my head slightly, as if completely unfazed by the sharp blade-like nails at my throat. "Didn’t realize this was a bathroom at first, but hey, no sign, no warning. Not my fault." My gaze flicks over him, slow and deliberate—as if I were checking him out. Then, with a smirk, I added, "Though, I can’t say I’m complaining. Tall, mysterious, fresh out of the bath? Almost feels like fate."

Silence.

I had exactly two seconds of hope before I realized he wasn’t charmed.

His expression remained eerily blank, but I swore I felt something shift in the air—whether it was irritation, confusion, or simply the desire to break my neck, I couldn’t tell.

My survival instincts, unfortunately, were completely shot, so I doubled down.

"You know, I already thought you were hot with the whole purple skin and pins thing, but this? The void-like eyes? The black hair? Absolute perfection. A whole new level of dangerously attractive." I flashed a winning smile. "Not that pins are off the table, by the way. You could always pin me down instead—" I bit my lip and winked.

Another pause.

A long one.

A really long one.

His grip didn’t tighten, but it also didn’t loosen. I could feel the weight of his gaze, the kind of stare that made you question every life choice that led to this exact moment.

Honestly,

I could almost see it—the exact moment when whatever script he had planned for this interaction just disintegrated. He had probably anticipated fear, panic, maybe some desperate bargaining. What he hadn’t expected was some idiot trying to flirt their way out of being murdered.

Then—finally—he exhaled, real slow, before muttering, "You are either the most foolish person I’ve met," voice unreadable. "or you are attempting the worst distraction I have ever seen."

Well. That wasn’t a no.

"Both are valid possibilities," I admitted. "But, at least I’m entertaining, aren’t I #301?"

He didn’t laugh. Not even a twitch of amusement. Instead, he released me with a disgusted scoff, as if I were too much of a hassle to deal with.

"You’re pathetic," he said flatly.

"I prefer ‘endearingly persistent.’"

He ignored that entirely.

Without another word, he turned his back to me, moving toward a pile of neatly folded clothes.

As if I wasn’t even there, he began dressing swiftly.

It was the most dismissive, condescending act of restraint I’d ever witnessed.

Within moments, the eerie, otherworldly figure before me was gone, replaced by the pin-ridden disguised form of Gitteracker.

It was both impressive and terrifying how quickly he erased all traces of himself.

Before stepping toward the door, he cast me one final glance over his shoulder. His eyes, dark and unreadable, held no fondness.

"If you so much as breathe a word of what you saw today…" He leaned in slightly, voice dropping to a whisper, "I will personally carve out your tongue, rip your spine from your back, and leave what’s left of you for whatever beast decides to take interest first."

Charming.

I plastered on my best "who, me?" expression and gave him a mock salute. "Wouldn't dream of it, beauté."

He left without another word.

Only when the door clicked shut behind him did I finally let out the breath I’d been holding.

I slumped against the wall, staring at the ceiling, my heart still hammering against my ribs.

"Holy shit, I’m alive."

And somehow, that actually worked.


(You just gained +1 romance point for Illumi!)

After everything I went through today, there was no way I was leaving that bathroom before taking a proper bath. I put my life on the line to soak in hot water, and I needed it. The heat seeped into my muscles, melting away the tension—at least, the kind that hot water could touch.

Once I’m clean, I make my way across the airship, searching for a room. It doesn’t take long before I find one on the opposite end of the ship from the bathroom. Stepping inside, I shut the door behind me and lock it, but I don’t stop there.

Pulling out a small vial of paint, I dip my fingers into it and carefully inscribe symbols along the edges of the door. A protective seal. If anyone so much as touches this door, I’ll wake up immediately. Pouring a small fraction of my aura into it, I watch as the symbols faintly glow before fading into the wood.

Satisfied, I exhale and turn toward the bed. It’s stiff, the kind of mattress that’s only marginally better than sleeping on the floor, but it doesn’t matter. Right now, sleep is all I care about. I crawl under the covers, my body heavy with exhaustion, and let the darkness take me.

It’s around 10 PM when I start to drift off…

Then it begins—

The stage is set, the actors take their places, and the freshly painted décor gleams under the spotlight. A grand performance, crafted just for me. A show to die for.

A play ripped straight from my nightmares.

Blurred faces. Twisted voices. Their voices.

Lucy. Bertha.

They stand before me, or at least something that used to be them. Their forms flicker like candlelight—unstable, wavering between what they were and what they have become. Their eyes are hollow, sunken pits of something wrong. Their lips curl, stretching too wide, their smiles cracking like porcelain.

"Why are you still alive?"

The words slither through the air, coiling around me, venomous and sharp.

"We died. We all died. So why are you still here?"

I try to speak. My lips part, but no sound comes. My throat tightens like a noose. I can’t move. I can’t breathe.

The shadows close in.

The blood rises.

I’m drowning.

“Hhhhk—!” A sharp breath rips through my chest as I jolt awake, gasping like I’ve just surfaced from deep water. My pulse is erratic, my hands trembling as I grip the sheets, drenched in sweat.

My eyes dart around the darkened room before landing on the clock.

2:40 AM.

I drag a hand down my face, pressing my palms over my eyes as if that’ll erase what I just saw. My breath shudders out, ragged with frustration.

“Not again…”

I don’t bother trying to sleep after that. What’s the point? If I close my eyes, I’ll just wake up again, clawing my way out of the same nightmare. Instead, I sit in silence, staring at the ceiling as the minutes bleed into hours.

By the time the ship’s speakers crackle to life, announcing breakfast at 6:45 AM, I’ve already been awake for a while. Not counting the times I woke up gasping, I guess my official wake-up time was 6 AM.

At least I made it in time for breakfast.

However, in the end, we didn’t land at 8:30 as expected.

Not that it really mattered. Time felt strange now.

Because no matter how much of it passed…

I was still here.

And they weren’t.

It’s 9:15 AM when I hear Beans’ voice crackle over the intercom. Through the window, I can just make out some sort of towering structure looming in the distance. The bell rings with a soft ‘dududu,’ signaling the start of the announcement.

“I sincerely apologize for the long wait. The airship will be arriving at its destination shortly.”

The words echo across the cabin, and the low hum of the airship fills the air. My fellow applicants stir in anticipation, some murmuring to themselves, others staring out the windows, trying to catch a glimpse of what's ahead.

The low murmurs only grow louder as we near our destination. As we descend further, the airship begins to tilt slightly, and the ground below finally becomes visible—dusty and barren, stretching as far as the eye can see.

We land with a soft thud, the hum of the engines dying down as the airship touches the ground.

And we all get out…

"Where is this place?" one of the applicants says, his voice tinged with confusion.

“There’s nothing here,” another mutters.

The conversations begin to escalate, and just as I expect chaos to break loose, Beans’ voice cuts through the chatter.

“Ahem. Everyone, this is the site of the third phase of the Hunter Exam. You’ll be competing here, at the top of the Trick Tower.”

“Did you say Trick Tower?” #107 asks, their voice laced with confusion.

Beans doesn’t miss a beat. “In order to pass this phase, you must reach the base of the tower alive. The time limit is 72 hours,” he continues, his voice calm but authoritative. “And with that, the third phase of the exams begins. Good luck to each and every one of you.”

Before we can react, the airship's engines roar back to life, and the craft begins to ascend. As it takes off, Beans’ voice comes through one last time, the intercom speakers crackling with energy.

“Alright, everyone. Do your best!”

I can’t help but think to myself, ‘I like that green guy. He’s nice,’ a brief, unguarded moment of appreciation before I focus back on the task at hand.

I scan my surroundings, sizing up the situation. I notice Applicant #86 boasting about his climbing skills, declaring that it’s easy to scale the tower from the side. Some others argue that it’s impossible, but he confidently starts descending, expertly finding handholds along the surface of the tower. His arrogance is palpable as he announces he’ll be the first to reach the bottom.

But no sooner than he begins his descent, a swarm of flying creatures suddenly appears out of nowhere. They’re massive and terrifying—large, red, with multiple arms, spindly limbs, and jagged, serrated teeth. In an instant, they rip through the man’s body, tearing him apart before our very eyes.

‘Well, that way’s out. Not like I could climb down anyway,’ I think to myself, a cold chill running down my spine.

I glance around again. My Nen ability, Le Chariot, comes to mind—teleportation might be the answer. But as I concentrate, I notice the thick fog swirling around the tower, obstructing my view of the ground below.

‘Looks like Le Chariot won’t work with this limited visibility,’ I realize, the frustration setting in.

I take a deep breath, refocusing my mind and continuing my search for another way forward.

Ten minutes later...

After more careful observation, it dawns on me that the markings on the floor aren’t just decorative; they’re actually entrance trap doors, cleverly disguised. I hesitate for a moment, weighing my options—left or right? Finally, I choose the trap door on my right, step forward, and it opens beneath me.

I fall into a brick-walled room. The air is stale, and the only thing in the center of the room is a single door, with a sign above it that reads: You may begin only after putting on the bracelet.

I raise an eyebrow. “Looks like I have to put this thing on to open the door.”

“Precisely,” comes a voice from nowhere, the sound of an intercom system echoing in the small space.

“Who’s there?” I call out.

“My name is Lippo,” the voice responds smoothly. “I’m the prison warden here, not to mention your examiner for the third phase of the exam.”

“Is that so?” I reply, trying to remain calm despite the strange situation.

“We’ve gone to great lengths to prepare several different routes through the tower,” Lippo continues, the voice slightly more ominous now. “The path you’ve chosen is one of great risk—one that tests your judgment. It’s the path of the gambler—you’ll have to be careful and truly weigh your options if you want to pass. Best of luck, my lady.”

The voice then cuts off.

Without a second thought, I slip the bracelet onto my wrist. The timer on it clicks to life, and the door opens with a mechanical whir. The door before me slides open, revealing a dark hallway stretching forward.

‘Alright, let’s do this.’

I’ve already encountered my fair share of challenges, and let me tell you, they weren’t kidding when they said gambling here could be a matter of life and death. From bizarre tasks to decisions that could very well lead me to my doom, each step feels like a game of chance—and I’m not sure whether I’m winning or losing.

Take the task where I had to navigate through a maze of shifting walls and traps that could drop me into a pit of lava with a wrong turn. Or the task where I had to play rock paper scissors with a trained chimp. And let’s not forget the task where I had to solve a riddle given to me by a giant puppet that could rip me apart if I answered wrong. By now, I’ve had it up to my ears with this madness. And now, my next choice shows itself.

I stand before two doors. One leads to a room where "13 criminals, each with varying skills, sentences, and offenses, are waiting to stop you from progressing." The other? A room with 7 ex-mercenaries, now imprisoned, who are ready to do the same. On the surface, 7 sounds better than 13, right? But there’s the issue of varying offenses. The room with 13 could hold a mix of petty criminals—people who’ve committed tax evasion and minor offenses—alongside a couple of hardened murderers. Or maybe it’s full of psychopaths. Who knows?

But then again, the mercenary room is tempting. After all, these are ex-soldiers—battle-hardened and experienced. But who’s to say they’re still in fighting shape? What if they're just broken, old soldiers who no longer have the strength to put up a real fight? In the end, all these facts don't really matter.

“Mmmh... I guess I’ll go with 13,” I mutter under my breath, tapping my chin as I ponder the decision. “After all, why go with the ‘lucky’ number when you could take the unlucky one?” I chuckle at my own words.

I step forward and choose the door on the right, the one that leads to the room with 13 criminals. As my hand touches the cold metal handle, I can’t help but feel... watched.

It’s a strange, unsettling sensation. Normally, I’d be the one lurking in the shadows, blending in and hiding from prying eyes. But here? The whole damn tower feels like one giant surveillance system. Cameras. Everywhere. Watching my every move. The thought irritates me more than I care to admit.

I pull out my parasol from my shadow, and step in.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORBIA CONTINENT — 10:15 AM, JANUARY 8

“Man, this is really starting to piss me off,” Shalnark muttered, fingers flying across his laptop keyboard. His usual easygoing expression was replaced with focused irritation.

“Still trying to dig up info on that thief?” Nobunaga asked as he strolled into the room, a beer in hand. He stopped behind the couch, peering at the screen over Shalnark’s shoulder. “You’ve been at this for three days now. You usually find people a hell of a lot faster.”

Shalnark sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, well, this one’s proving harder to track than the others. Even with the little intel I’ve gathered, I can’t seem to get a solid lead.”

Nobunaga hummed in thought. “You think she might be from here? Meteor City, I mean?”

Shalnark glanced up at him. “Considering the complete lack of any records, plus the fact that my first cross-referencing attempt turned up nothing, it’s not hard to believe.”

A loud laugh erupted from the doorway as Uvogin strode in, also nursing a beer. “What I can’t believe is that you let someone steal your damn antenna without even noticing.”

“Oh, shut it, Uvo.” Shalnark rolled his eyes, attention still glued to his laptop.

“Hah! Don’t get all pissy now.” Uvogin flopped onto the couch beside Nobunaga, smirking. “Seriously, though, what are you doing now?”

Phinks leaned over the back of the couch, also curious. “Still looking for records?”

Shalnark nodded. “Yeah, I’m running a physical description search through the Hunter Association’s database. It’s my last real lead.” His eyes flicked back to the screen. “It’s almost done loading… Ah-hah! Finally got a hit.”

“You did?” Phinks asked, stepping around to grab a chair.

“Yep. Let me just sift through the details—” Shalnark’s fingers danced across the keys before he suddenly grinned. “There she is.”

The others leaned in, staring at the screen as an image popped up.

“So that’s the chick, huh?” Uvogin muttered, scrutinizing the picture. “Mmh…”

“What?” Shalnark raised a brow.

“You sure this is just about your antenna getting stolen?” Uvogin teased, a wolfish grin spreading across his face. “And not, y’know, because she’s hot and you wanna chat her up?”

“She’s got a nice rack,” Phinks quipped with a snicker.

“Oh, for the love of—no,” Shalnark groaned, exasperated. “This is strictly business. She stole from me. That’s it.”

“Uh-huh, sure,” Uvogin said, clearly unconvinced.

Phinks glanced at the screen again. “Says the footage was taken two days ago at 4 AM.”

“Yeah, and it looks like it was captured in some kind of tunnel,” Nobunaga observed.

Shalnark frowned, adjusting the screen. “Let me check… Ah. Turns out this was taken at the first exam site for the Hunter Exam in Zaban City.” He tapped a few more keys. “Here’s some footage from it… and—yep, there she is.” He pointed at the screen as applicants ran through a darkened tunnel.

“Didn’t Hisoka say he was taking the exam again this year?” Feitan asked, suddenly appearing in the doorway.

“Yeah, he did,” Shalnark confirmed. He scrolled through the footage. “Ah, there he is.”

Feitan tilted his head. “Could just call him. Ask if she’s still in the exam.”

Shalnark sighed. “I could, but knowing Hisoka, he probably won’t answer.”

Still, he pulled out his phone and dialed.

10 minutes later

“Yeah. Straight to voicemail,” Shalnark said, tossing his phone onto the table.

“Well, can you figure out where she might be on your own?” Nobunaga asked.

“Already working on it. I’m hacking into the Hunter Association’s database.” Shalnark chewed his lip in concentration. A moment later, his expression lit up. “Got it. According to the records, Phase Three of the exam is currently taking place in Trick Tower.” His fingers flew over the keyboard again. “Let’s see if I can pull up some live footage…”

A few more clicks, and the screen flickered—then the TV in the room lit up with a real-time broadcast of the Hunter Exam’s third phase.

Uvogin leaned forward, eyes widening as he took in the chaotic scene.

“AHAHAHAHA! I thought it couldn’t get better after that chimp, but the giant puppet and the riddle fight? That kills me! Hahaha!”

Phinks chuckled. “Nah, the chimp was the best part.”

“I liked the maze,” Feitan added.

“That’s only ’cause you wanted to see her die in it,” Nobunaga pointed out dryly.

Feitan just shrugged. “Like I said. I liked the maze.”

“Mmh, looks like she’s about to fight,” Uvogin noted as they heard your voice come through the speakers.

“Mmmh… I guess I’ll go with 13. After all, why go with the ‘lucky’ number when you could take the unlucky one?”

Uvogin grinned. “Damn right. Always go for the bigger number. Hahaha! I like this woman.”

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:30 AM, JANUARY 8

What an absolute farce.

The men surrounding me puff out their chests, boasting about their crimes like children comparing battle scars. “100 years,” one brags. “200 years,” another sneers. As if the number of years chained up in a cell somehow translates to strength.

It doesn’t.

It would almost be funny—if it weren’t so pathetic. They genuinely believe they’re dangerous.

How utterly delusional.

“You made the wrong choice, doll,” one of them jeers, his voice thick with condescension and amusement.

“Have I now?” My voice is syrupy sweet, the kind that drips just before the venom sets in.

I barely stifle a chuckle, as I idly twirl my parasol. There’s a certain thrill in the hunt, in knowing the moment when the predator becomes prey.

I take a step forward, watching their expressions shift—not fear, not yet, just mild confusion.

“Tell me,” I begin, as if we’re having a casual chat over afternoon tea, “have any of you ever been to La Briochette, it’s a bakery in Zaban**?**"

A beat of silence. Then, a collective frown.

“They have the most delightful cakes,” I continue, tracing lazy patterns in the air with the tip of my parasol. “An exquisite range of textures. Some light and fluffy, others decadently rich—layers so thick they practically melt on your tongue.”

“Huh? The fuck are you on about—”

A burly man—scarred, brutish, clutching a crude weapon—begins to scoff. Begins.

But he never finishes.

“They’re simply to die for.”

I complete my sentence just as his head leaves his shoulders, it's in my hands before his body even realizes it's dead.

The room stills. A sharp, choking sound gurgles from the headless body before it collapses to the ground with a dull thud. Blood pools fast. The scent is familiar. Nostalgic, almost.

I toss the severed head up once. Catch it. Toss it again.

A smirk tugs at my lips.

“A shame, really,” I sigh, tilting my head as if in mock sympathy.

“Judging by that sad excuse of a pastry you were gnawing on when I walked in, I’d say you would’ve lost your head for a taste of La Briochette’s soufflé.” I muse, watching the others scramble back in shock.

I let the head drop. The wet splat echoes through the room.

“Well… I suppose you did anyway.”

Some of them are trembling now. Others are seething. Like the one currently barreling toward me, veins bulging with fury.

“Why, you—!”

I exhale, flexing my fingers.

Mmh… how should I deal with him? And the others?

 

A. Quickly & Swiftly Finish Them Off, No Talking Just Straight Killing

The brute charging at me doesn’t even register the sound—his rage is blinding. But mine? Mine is razor-sharp.

He swings.

I step to the side.

His momentum carries him forward, and in a split second his balance wavers, my blade that i store in my parasol is already slicing through his ribs. A wet, sickening squelch follows. His body barely has time to realize it’s been split open before I flick my weapon free, twirling as I move.

No hesitation. No wasted movement.

The next two attack together—one from the left, the other from the right. Predictable. I duck, feeling the rush of air as their weapons swipe inches above me. Before they can adjust, I drive my parasol’s sharpened tip up, skewering one through the throat. He gurgles, eyes bulging as blood spills past his lips.

The other flinches—fatal mistake. I pivot, slashing through his midsection in a single, elegant motion. His torso splits like wet parchment.

The rest hesitate now. Good.

Six down.

The remaining six are on edge, watching, waiting, their breaths uneven. One shakes his head as if trying to convince himself I’m human.

And to his credit, I might not be.

I move.

Two of them react too slow. Their deaths are almost a mercy. A clean slice across the throat—one, two. Their bodies hit the ground before their minds process the pain.

Four left.

One pulls a knife—his hands trembling. I let him lunge, side-stepping at the last second. My parasol’s tip punches through his skull.

Three.

I grab another by the collar, yanking him forward as his ally swings at me. The blade meant for my throat buries itself into his friend’s back instead. The look in his eyes when he realizes what he’s done is… tantalizing.

I waste no time ending him too.

One left. He’s paralyzed.

“P—please,” he stammers.

I sigh. How tedious.

A single, clean strike.

Silence.

The silence settles, thick and heavy.

I flick my parasol, sending droplets of crimson splattering against the cold stone floor before twirling it closed.

“What an incompetent display." I scoff, ""

Twelve bodies. Twelve worthless wastes of space. And yet—

I exhale, running a tongue over my teeth, a twinge of annoyance curling in my chest.

“Aw man, I should’ve drank from them before killing them. It’s really too bad.”

I pout, nudging one of the corpses with my foot. Would’ve been a shame to let all that blood go to waste… if any of them were actually worth savoring.

Oh well.

I walk my way to the now-opening door.


You just gained +5 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +3 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +4 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +5 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +6 romance points for Chrollo!

 

B. Pleasantries and Jokes Left and Right

The brute lunges, sloppy, uncoordinated. I exhale and sidestep effortlessly, watching as he stumbles forward. My heel snaps up, catching him square in the jaw.

CRACK.

He crumples like a poorly built tower.

“Aww, what’s wrong?” I giggle. “Too much of a mouthful?”

The others tense, weapons gripped tighter.

“Oh, come now, don’t look so serious!” I pout. “We were just talking about pastries! Speaking of, I think I’m about to make some delicious jam—”

The next one lunges. With a swift spin, my parasol slices clean through his gut. Blood spills like wine.

“—Ah, and there it is! Such a rich color, don’t you think?”

Two more charge me together, thinking their combined strength will overwhelm me.

I flip over the first, landing lightly behind him before unsheathing the blade I keep in my parasol and thrusting it into his spine. His knees buckle as he collapses with a strangled noise.

The second barely has time to react before I grab his wrist, twisting it sharply. The dagger he held clatters to the ground as he howls in pain.

“You shouldn’t bring knives to a fight if you don’t know how to use them,” I tsk, before driving my parasol straight through his chest.

Seven left.

The rest hesitate.

“Oh, don’t stop now! We were having so much fun!” I spread my arms. “Surely one of you is entertaining enough to put on a real fight?”

Silence.

“Ugh. Fine. I’ll do all the work.”

One by one, they fall.

One tries to sneak up behind me—I backflip over him and slice his throat mid-air.

Another begs for mercy—I sigh, resting my chin in my palm. “Now, now. You didn’t show much mercy earlier, did you?” The blade meets his neck before he can stammer a response.

One attempts to flee. I throw my weapon, and it whistles through the air before embedding itself right between his shoulder blades.

The last man is trembling so hard I almost feel bad for him.

Almost.

“Tell me,” I muse, wiping my bloodstained parasol against my sleeve, “what’s your favorite dessert?”

His lips move, but no words come out.

“Ah, no answer?” I tilt my head. “Well, I’ll tell you mine—f/d.”

He barely has time to process before I carve through him.

His body hits the floor with a thud.

And just like that, it’s over.

I sigh, twirling my parasol before resting it over my shoulder.

“Well. That was disappointing.” I hum, “But honestly, expected.”

I stretch, hands clasped behind my head in a relaxed manner.

Then, as the adrenaline fades, a realization dawns on me. I freeze.

Wait a minute.

A slow, dramatic sigh escapes me as I drag a hand down my face.

“Aw man, I should’ve drank from them before killing them. It’s really too bad.”

I click my tongue, shaking my head. “What a waste of good refreshments! And after all that talk about pastries, too…”

I tap my parasol against my shoulder, lips pursing in thought.

“Guess I’ll have to be more mindful next time.”

With that, I step forward making my way to the now opening door, leaving the slaughter behind.


You just gained +2 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +5 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +3 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +6 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +5 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +4 romance points for Chrollo!

SOME TOWN, SOMEWHERE — YORBIA CONTINENT, 10:45 AM, JANUARY 8

Chrollo leans against the worn-down counter of a dimly lit shop, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he watches the grainy footage playing on the small screen before him. The image flickers—bodies falling, blood splattering, a parasol twirling almost playfully amidst the carnage.

"So? That’s the thief you’ve been looking for, right, Shal?" Chrollo hums, tilting his head slightly.

‘She moves with precision, grace, and something else—a certain flair that makes the brutality almost… artistic.’ the man thinks to himself.

“Yes,” Shalnark’s voice crackles through the phone. “What do you think of her?”

Chrollo taps a finger against his chin, eyes still locked on the footage.

“Well… she’s certainly impressive.” There’s a hint of amusement in his tone. “I can see how she managed to get the upper hand on you.”

A brief silence.

Then, a dry laugh from the other end. “Ha… haha… You don’t say…”

Chrollo smiles.

"This could be worth our while. You should keep an eye on her."

On the other end of the line, Shalnark chuckles, his voice carrying its usual easygoing lilt. "Oh, don’t worry, Boss—I was already planning on it."

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:50 AM, JANUARY 8

I step into the newly unlocked room, the door sealing shut behind me with a quiet click.

Before me stand two doors—one adorned with a star, the other with a moon. Their symbols glow faintly, casting eerie shadows across the dimly lit space.

I tilt my head, considering my options.

Which path should I take…?

A. Enter the moon door.

B. Enter the star door.

Chapter 12: "Bathroom Break Gone Wrong" - Path of Hidden Truths

Summary:

You've made your choice... however, honesty isn't always the best policy. Some truths are better left unspoken.

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

"Well, you see..." My voice felt foreign, distant, like it wasn’t my own. My pulse hammered against my skull, and I could feel the icy press of his nails against my throat.

Tell the truth. It’s your only chance.

"I—I didn’t mean to intrude," I forced out, keeping my hands where he could see them. "I was just looking for a place to wash up. I thought this room was empty."

For a moment, nothing. Then, his fingers twitched, and my breath caught as his nails pressed just a fraction deeper—not enough to pierce the skin, but enough to remind me of how easily they could.

His dark eyes studied me, searching for deception. His gaze felt less like a human’s and more like an animal’s—a predator deciding whether or not to pounce.

"A mistake, then?" His voice was unreadable.

I nodded, swallowing against the dryness in my throat. "Yes. Just a mistake."

The pressure on my neck lingered, stretching the moment into something unbearable. Then—

A shift.

His fingers withdrew, slow and deliberate, dragging lightly against my skin as he stepped back. My knees nearly buckled in relief, but I didn’t dare move.

"I see."

He didn’t believe me. Or rather, it didn’t matter if he did.

A slow smile curved his lips, but it wasn’t friendly. It wasn’t even amused. It was the kind of smile someone wore when they already knew how the story would end.

"Unfortunately for you," he continued, reaching for a towel, dabbing at the moisture still clinging to his hair, "even mistakes have consequences."

I tensed. Shit. Shit. Shit.

"And you… you are a particularly inconvenient mistake."

Before I could react, his hand shot forward. A sharp crack rang out as he slammed me against the nearest wall, his grip now firm around my throat. My vision blurred from the impact, and my limbs twitched uselessly at my sides.

"You should be grateful," he murmured, tilting his head. "Most don’t get this much conversation before I dispose of them."

Panic surged through me like wildfire. I struggled, but his grip was unyielding, his fingers curling tighter with every attempt I made to fight back.

"Please—"

"Shhh." He silenced me effortlessly, as if my words weren’t worth hearing. As if I had already ceased to exist in his mind.

No. No, not like this—

My vision darkened at the edges. My lungs screamed. My body thrashed weakly, but he didn’t waver, didn’t even flinch.

The last thing I saw was his expression—calm, detached, as if he were merely tying up a loose end.

And then—

Nothing.

 

 

- Reality Check -

Seeking a moment of rest, you step into what you assume is an unoccupied bathroom, hoping for a quick bath. But instead, you come face-to-face with an untransformed Illumi.

For a brief moment, there is silence. Then, his cold, calculating eyes narrow.

“What are you doing here?”

You answer truthfully, trying to explain yourself. It doesn’t matter. In his mind, you are now a loose end. And loose ends must be tied up.

Before you can react, darkness takes you. You never leave that bathroom.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 3 - BATHROOM BLUNDER

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 13: "Pick a Path: Regret Optional!"

Summary:

Faced with two paths—darkness or light—You choose, sealing my fate. The eerie room watches, anticipation thick in the air.

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

After giving it some thought, I decided to take the star-marked door. With a deep breath, I step forward, and the moment I cross the threshold, the door clicks shut behind me, sealing my path. There’s no turning back now.

I take a moment to scan my surroundings. The room is vast, its high ceiling disappearing into darkness. Despite the eerie silence, there’s an undeniable sense of anticipation hanging in the air—as if the very walls are waiting for me to act.

But I don’t have long to dwell on that.

In front of me, two bridges stretch across a seemingly endless chasm, each leading to a different path. One bridge is shrouded in shadows, disappearing into the depths of a dark tunnel. The other is bathed in a soft, golden glow, guiding the way to an illuminated corridor.

Two paths. Two choices.

The unknown abyss, or the light ahead?

I step closer, now… which bridge should I cross?

 

A. Head Towards The Tunnel

B. Head Towards The Corridor

 

Chapter 14: "Falling Into Misfortune... Literally" - Path of the Abyss

Summary:

Drawn to the unknown, you step into darkness...

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I hesitate. The enlighten path seems like the obvious choice—but something about the darkness calls to me. Something along the lines of; if I seek answers, I must be willing to step into the unknown.

I steel myself, cross the bridge, and take the first step toward the dark tunnel.

The moment my foot steps into the tunnel the door behind me slams shut with a deafening boom.

The air shifts. The atmosphere grows heavier, pressing against my chest like an unseen force.

I turn around and try to force the door open, even applying Ko(硬) to my weapon as I try to break my way through the door, but, nothing. The door doesn't budge one bit. This was a mistake. The thought grips me, but I shove it down.

'There’s no going back now.'

I continue to press forward, my footsteps are slowly but surely swallowed by the suffocating silence. The tunnel stretches on endlessly, the darkness engulfing everything. There is no light here. No guiding stars. Just the overwhelming, crushing void.

Then, the ground suddenly begins to tremble.

A deep, guttural rumble reverberates through the tunnel, and cracks splinter through the stone beneath my feet. My heart lurches.

I turn to run—

It's too late though.

The floor collapses.

A sickening weightlessness grips me as I plummet, the darkness devours me whole. The air rushes past, roaring in my ears as I fall into the unknown depths below.

And then—

Pure unfiltered agony.

A sharp, searing pain explodes through my stomach. My breath is ripped from my lungs as my body is impaled on jagged spikes.

I choke, as my fingers weakly grasp at the cold spiky metal that is piercing through me. The pain is unbearable, and yet the worst isn’t the part. It’s the realization.

There was never a path forward. No escape or second chances.

Only demise.

And this time, I won’t come back.

 

- Reality Check -

You step into the dark tunnel, but the moment you cross the threshold, the door slams shut behind you. Panic surges through you as you turn and push against it with all your strength—even channeling Nen proves useless. The door will not budge.

With no choice but to move forward, you press on into the pitch-black corridor. The further you go, the more unsettling it becomes—there is no end in sight, no light at the far end, only an endless void stretching before you.

Then, the ground trembles beneath your feet. Cracks splinter through the floor, and before you can react, it gives way entirely. You plummet into the abyss, the air rushing past you as you fall into unseen depths.

A sharp, piercing pain erupts in your stomach as you land—not on solid ground, but on something jagged, something cruel. The last sensation you register is the cold steel of spikes impaling your body, stealing the breath from your lungs.

There was never a path forward. Only demise.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 4A - TUNNEL VISION

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 15: "Two Doors, One Bad Decision...Probably."

Summary:

After crossing the bridge, and making your way down the illuminated corridor, you face two doors—each offering a test that will shape my fate.

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

After further consideration, I ended up selecting the path shrouded in light.

The bridge holds firm beneath my feet as I cross it, though unease settles in my gut. The corridor ahead is eerily silent—no sound whatsoever.

At the end of the of it lies two doors standing side by side, each bearing an inscription above their frame. One reads Test of Conviction, and the other Test of Endurance.

Something tells me the choice I make here will determine everything.

I reach for…

 

A. Test of Conviction

B. Test of Ascendancy

Chapter 16: "Eye See What You Did There" - Path of Struggle

Summary:

Faced with a deadly test, you make a choice, but the consequences of survival are far worse than anticipated...

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I reach for…the Test of Conviction.

The door swings open without a sound.

Inside, a single object rests atop an altar in the center of the room—a strange, curved scoop, its metal glinting under the dim light.

Then, Lippo’s voice peaks through the intercom.

"To prove your resolve, remove one of your eyes."

The words send a chill down my spine—is what I would’ve said if I’ve never experienced it before, but the concept is oh so familiar to me.

"If you refuse, the walls will close in and crush you in ten minutes."

A soft groan reverberates through the chamber as the walls begin to move.

There is no time to think too hard about it.

Still,

‘It’s been a while since I’ve done this’

My heart pounds in my chest. My breaths come shallow. Ten minutes. Nine. Eight. The walls inch closer, silent and unyielding.

I grip the tool in trembling hands. I could fight. I could run. But the door behind me is sealed, and there is nowhere left to turn.

Five minutes.

Sweat drips down my temple. My vision blurs slightly—not from pain, not yet, but from the anxiousness.

Three minutes.

Fear overtakes reason, but I’ve already lost my mind over so who cares? There is no other way.

I grit my teeth, press the scoop against my eye socket, and—

Agony.

A searing, blinding pain erupts as my world turns red. My scream is swallowed by the chamber’s cold indifference. The pain is horrific, but it is done. The moment my eye drops onto the altar, the walls stop.

And then, they begin to retreat.

I did it.

I survived.

Relief crashes over me in waves—until my legs buckle beneath me.

Something is wrong.

A cold numbness spreads through my veins. My vision tunnels, not just from the missing eye, but from something far worse. My breath comes in ragged, shallow gasps. My limbs feel heavy, my heartbeat slowing.

Poison.

The realization dawns too late.

The tool had been coated in a venom to which I had no resistance to. The test was never meant to be passed.

My body grows cold. My consciousness flickers like a dying flame. The last thing I see, before darkness claims me, is the mocking shimmer of the star stickers on the room's ceiling I just now noticed.

It would be such a good joke on its own, though the inscription on said ceiling makes it a bit less funny to me—’ let's die facing the starry sky.’

 

- Reality Check -

After crossing the bridge, you are met with two doors and choose the Test of Conviction.

Stepping inside, you find a small altar in the center of the room, upon which rests a strange, curved scoop. A voice echoes through the chamber, instructing you to use the tool to remove one of your eyes. If you refuse, the walls will close in and crush you in ten minutes. As the announcement ends, the walls begin to inch forward.

You hesitate, your mind racing. Minutes pass. The walls press closer. With only three minutes left, fear overtakes reason, and you make your choice. Gritting your teeth, you drive the scoop into your right eye, wrenching it free in a burst of agony. The moment it's done, the walls stop. Then, slowly, they begin to retreat.

Relief washes over you—until, suddenly, your body betrays you. Your limbs grow weak, your vision fades, and a numbness spreads through you like ice. You collapse, struggling for breath. Within minutes, the last flicker of life leaves your body.

The truth dawns too late: the tool was coated in a poison to which you hadn’t built a resistance. There was never a way out.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 4B - EYE CAN’T BELIEVE THIS

 

Start Over?

Chapter 17: "Button Pusher: The Ultimate Test of 'Don't Mess Up!'" - Path of Colours

Summary:

Faced with two doors, you choose the Test of Ascendancy, where a deadly color sequence challenge pushes you to your limits...

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Chapter Text

I reach for…the Test of Ascendancy.

Twist the handle and I step inside.

The door shuts behind me with a soft click, and I’m greeted by an immaculate white room—stark, sterile, unnervingly empty, save for a single table positioned in the center.

On it, a panel of colorful buttons gleams under the artificial light, neatly arranged in rows. A massive screen looms over the table, its surface blank for now. Before I can begin to process the setup, a voice crackles through the speakers.

"Observe the sequence. Repeat it accurately. Failure will result in immediate termination."

‘Okay, I can do this.’

The screen flickers to life, displaying the first sequence—a slow, deliberate pattern of colors blinking in succession.

Red. Yellow. Blue.

I press the according buttons. A soft chime confirms my success.

Another sequence follows. Slightly longer. Slightly faster.

Yellow. Red. Blue. Green. Yellow.

I match it. Another chime.

At first, it’s simple. Almost… too easy. But with each round, the pattern stretches longer. The lights blink faster. The gaps between flashes shrink until the sequence becomes a blur of color.

Round seven. Round eight. Round nine.

The pressure increases. My hands dart across the board, pressing the buttons in rapid succession. My heartbeat thrums in my ears. My breath comes faster.

Round ten. Eleven.

My fingers slip—no, just barely. I catch myself. My pulse is a hammering force against my ribs. The sequences demand impossible precision, pushing me to the very limits of human reaction time.

Round twelve.

I blink. The lights flash. Too fast. Too fast.

Round thirteen.

The sequence plays. A blur of impossible speed.

I try to keep up. My hands move frantically, pressing, pressing—

A mistake.

The moment my finger lands on the wrong button, the screen flickers off. The air grows unbearably still.

For a fleeting second, I hold my breath, waiting—maybe praying a little.

Then the walls lurch forward.

The room shudders, the once-empty space suddenly suffocating as the walls begin to close in, inching toward me with a slow, deliberate inevitability. My chest tightens. I scramble backward, pressing against the cold surface—there’s no door. No way out.

I claw at the walls, pressing the buttons again—anything, anything—but there is no mercy in the silence.

Closer.

Closer.

The crushing weight presses in from all sides. My lungs burn. My vision spots. The finality of it dawns on me with a cold, suffocating realization.

I failed.

And there are no second chances.

 

- Reality Check -

After crossing the bridge, you are met with two doors, and you decide to go with the Test of Ascendancy. Once you enter, you are met with a table full of colorful buttons, arranged neatly in front of a large screen. A voice instructs you to watch and repeat the sequences that appear, warning that failure will result in immediate death.

The first few rounds are simple, a slow pattern of colors flashing before you press the corresponding buttons. But with each round, the sequences grow longer, the pace quickens, and the pressure mounts. Your hands move frantically across the board as the lights blur together. Your heartbeat pounds in your ears as the test pushes beyond human limits.

By the 13th round, the sequence is impossibly fast. You press as quickly as you can, but in the chaos, you make a mistake. The room falls silent for a moment—then the walls begin to move. They close in rapidly, leaving no room for escape. You press against them, clawing for any way out, but within seconds, the crushing weight consumes you.

Your test is over. You have failed.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 4C - PRESSING YOUR LUCK

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 18: “Indiana Jones Would Be Proud” - Path of The Sword

Summary:

A collapsing bridge, a desperate leap, watching eyes. A dangerous game unfolds. Who hunts whom? The fourth phase begins—Zevil Island awaits.

Chapter Text

Stepping through the Moon Door leads to one hell of a long bridge.

It stretches endlessly into the darkness, suspended over an abyss so deep I can’t even see the bottom. No handrails, no supports—just an ominous, narrow path ahead. It’s the only way forward, which means one thing: this is obviously a trap.

I try to skip the whole walking thing altogether and summon my Nen ability—Le Chariot. But the moment I activate it, something shifts. My skin prickles. The air thickens.

Beneath me, carved into the very structure of the bridge, are glowing Divine Script inscriptions.

I recognize the intricate symbols immediately—Nen Suppression Glyphs.

'Mmh… okay. Plan B.'

If I can’t use Nen on the ground, maybe I can just run along the walls instead? Move fast enough and avoid touching the main bridge altogether.

I glance at the sides.

More inscriptions.

I let out a slow breath through my nose. ‘So I can’t do that either. Fantastic.’

That leaves one option.

Without hesitation, I start speed walking down the bridge.

And, of course, because the universe hates me, the bridge immediately starts breaking apart behind me.

At first, it crumbles slowly—stone cracking and falling away into the void. Then, like it’s gained sentience and a personal vendetta, the destruction speeds up. The faster I move, the faster the bridge collapses behind me.

Great. Love that for me.

The sound of stone shattering fills the air, echoing like a death toll. If I fall, there’s no safety net. No do-over.

I mean… the worst-case scenario, I’ll be with ‘them’.

…Right?

But that thought—it lingers. Gnaws at me. Is there even a place for me to join them?

And if there is, would I even end up on the same plane they did?

Because after everything I’ve done—after all the acts I’ve committed—do I even deserve to?

No. Focus. That doesn’t matter right now.

I just need to get my license.

Then I’ll figure out my way to the Dark Continent—figure out what’s waiting on the other side of death. Then I’ll decide how to live.

First, though? I need to make it off this goddamn bridge.

 

A. Keep your cool—run swiftly and focus on reaching the other side.

Panic is a slow death. If I let it take over, I’m already done for.

I exhale sharply, grounding myself. My legs move in perfect rhythm, each step light and precise. I keep my weight centered, my strides smooth, breathing in sync with my movement.

The bridge crumbles faster. Stone shatters and falls into the abyss just inches behind me, but I don’t look back.

Looking back means hesitation.

Hesitation means death.

I adjust my pace, calculating how long I have before this entire thing collapses beneath me. Twenty seconds. Maybe less.

Somewhere in the darkness above, they’re watching, the shitty prison guards.

Judging. Calculating. Waiting to see if I falter.

My muscles burn, but I don’t slow down. The inscriptions glow faintly beneath my feet, mocking me with the Nen suppression that keeps me from escaping the easy way. But I push forward, focusing only on what’s ahead.

The edge of the bridge—my salvation—comes into view. I time my last few strides perfectly and—

Use the the blade in my parasol almost like an anchor and leap as if I was pole vaulting.

Stone collapses behind me in an explosion of dust and debris as I hit the ground rolling. My breath is ragged, my pulse hammering in my ears.

But I made it.

I drag myself to my feet, brushing the dust off. Composure intact.

I glance up. Somewhere, a camera blinks red.

I know what they’re thinking.

But I don’t care. Because I did what I had to do.

And I never lost control.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 10:59 AM, JANUARY 8

"Did you see that? That was crazy! I almost thought she was a goner."

Shalnark’s voice is light, casual, but there’s an unmistakable note of intrigue beneath his usual cheer.

He leans back in his seat, eyes flicking between the replay on the screen and the others around him. The footage loops—the moment you leaped, the split-second where you almost didn’t make it, the way you landed, recovered, kept your cool.

“What do you think, Fei?” Shalnark tilts his head toward him, curiosity laced in his tone.

Feitan, sitting cross-legged on the couch, doesn’t even look up. "She okay, I guess."

Shalnark huffs, exasperated. "Come on, give us a real reaction. After you two matched, I would've thought you’d be more interested."

That makes Feitan pause. "Matched?" His head lifts slightly, eyes narrowing behind his high collar.

“Well, yeah,” Shalnark grins. “You both hide weapons in similar objects—her in that parasol, you in your umbrella.”

Nobunaga, who’s been quietly watching the screen, finally speaks up. “He’s got a point.” He taps the hilt of his sword idly against his shoulder. “Not a bad trick. That thing’s gotta be reinforced, though. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be able to block with it the way she does.”

Phinks scoffs, arms crossed. "That’s assuming she can even use it properly."

"She made it across the bridge, didn’t she?" Nobunaga counters. "Didn’t even flinch."

Uvogin grins, cracking his knuckles. "She’s got guts. Not bad for a a young woman."

Feitan watches the footage one last time, eyes lingering on the frame where you lands—calm, composed, as if the whole thing was just another part of your day.

"...Hmph."

He doesn’t say anything else.

Shalnark just smirks. ‘That’s more of a reaction than Feitan usually gives.’


You just gained +4 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +3 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +4 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +5 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +6 romance points for Chrollo!

B. Panic and swear as you sprint across, cursing everything about this test.

The second the bridge starts collapsing, my brain goes FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK—

I sprint like my life depends on it (because it literally does), arms pumping, legs burning, internal screaming reaching ungodly levels.

“OH, COME ON—REALLY?!” I shout at absolutely no one as the destruction speeds up. “YOU GUYS REALLY HAD TO MAKE IT WORSE?!”

The stone beneath me is falling apart at an alarming rate, and I swear I hear guards laughing somewhere.

“THIS ISN’T FUNNY, YOU LITTLE GOBLIN—”

I leap over a missing section, nearly slipping on loose rubble, and let out the most undignified yelp of my life.

“WHO EVEN BUILDS A BRIDGE LIKE THIS?!”

The answer is obvious.

Sadists.

Sadists who are probably watching me right now and enjoying every second of my suffering.

I barely dodge a chunk of stone collapsing from above and launch into a full-on sprint, abandoning all dignity. My heart is trying to yeet itself out of my chest, my lungs are on fire, and I have made so many poor life choices leading up to this moment.

The end is in sight, but the last stretch is gone. Just. Gone.

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

No time to think. I just throw myself forward and pray to whatever higher power hasn’t forsaken me yet.

I land with a THUD—rolling way less gracefully than I’d like—and groan into the stone floor.

My arms feel like jelly. My legs feel like jelly. My soul feels like jelly.

I tilt my head up, blinking at the red camera light.

Somewhere, I just know they’re all laughing their asses off those shitty prison guard.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 10:59 AM, JANUARY 8

“Pffft—did you see that? That was hilarious!

Shalnark’s voice is light, casual, but there’s no hiding the amusement underneath. He leans forward, eyes flicking between the footage on the screen and the others in the room. The replay loops—the exact moment you panicked, your frantic sprint, the way you threw yourself at the edge with absolutely zero grace.

Uvogin groans, rubbing his face with both hands. “That was painful to watch.”

“No kidding,” Phinks scoffs, arms crossed. “What kinda Hunter freaks out that much over a collapsing bridge? That’s, like, standard survival shit.”

Nobunaga doesn’t even bother looking at him. His focus stays on the screen, expression unreadable. But the way his fingers drum against his sword’s hilt is telling. Displeased.

"She panicked," he mutters. "Lost her composure. Got lucky that she didn’t trip over her own damn feet."

Uvogin snorts. "Lucky is the only reason she made it."

Onscreen, the footage pauses on the moment you hit the floor, groaning in absolute agony.

Feitan exhales sharply—something between a scoff and an exasperated sigh. "Pathetic," he mutters. He doesn’t even try to hide his disdain.

Shalnark tilts his head. "Aw, come on. It was kinda funny."

“Not funny,” Feitan corrects. “Waste of time."

Uvogin barks out a laugh. “What, you that mad she embarrassed herself?”

Feitan doesn’t answer. Just turns his eyes back to the screen, where the red camera light blinks in the corner of the footage.

You were being watched. Every second of it.

Shalnark hums, amusement still laced in his tone. “Well, if nothing else, at least we know she’s got some survival instinct.” He leans back in his seat, flashing a lazy grin. “Not a lot, but, y’know. Enough.”

Nobody responds.

They don’t need to.

The recording on the screen tells the whole story.

And none of it is in your favor.


You just gained -2 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained -1 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained -1 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained -3 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained -2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +1 romance points for Chrollo!

 

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 4:15 PM, JANUARY 9

After making my way down the bridge, I was met with another choice, followed by another, and another—until finally, I descended a long set of stairs that led me to the tower’s base. The air was thick with the weight of exhaustion and silent tension, a stark contrast to the adrenaline-fueled trials before.

"Applicant #77, Y/N, is the 7th to pass the 3rd phase. Time elapsed—30 hours and 30 minutes."

The announcement rang out from the overhead speakers as I stepped into the dimly lit room, my presence acknowledged by an automated voice that lacked any real interest in my survival.

I took a quick glance around. Scattered across the circular chamber were other applicants, each in their own self-imposed corners—if a round room could even have such a thing.

To my left, #384, Geretta, rested against the wall, his eyes sharp, constantly assessing. Nearby sat #294, whose name I had overheard in passing—Hanzo. Then there was #53, whose presence barely registered, and of course, the one person I hoped to avoid eye contact with.

Hisoka.

The clown sat there, staring at me with a mixture of malice and something else. Something I chose to ignore.

Surprisingly, I wasn’t just being scrutinized by him. Across the room, #301—Gittarackur, if that was even his real name—was doing the same. Unlike Hisoka, eye fucking me wasn’t part of it, just an eerie calculated stare.

I stayed as far away from the both of them as possible, settling in to wait out the next 42 hours in silence.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 8:10 AM, JANUARY 9

Dinner had been served, and as I ate in much-needed peace, I caught a familiar movement in my peripheral vision.

Great.

I didn’t even have to look to know who it was.

“Well, hello there, Batsy♡,” a smooth, playful voice crooned. “What a coincidence, meeting you here.♤”

I didn’t even dignify that with a glance.

“Hisoka,” I began sweetly, tilting my head up to meet his gaze, my smile nothing short of saccharine, “love…”

His interest piqued.

“…why don’t you do me a favor and go fuck yourself?”

The amusement in his eyes darkened into something else entirely. He was elated.

Leaning over me, his looming figure cast a shadow as he placed a hand over his chest, smirking in that smug, twisted way of his.

“Only if you watch me♢,” he purred.

I rolled my eyes, already regretting indulging him with a response.

He chuckled, a low, knowing sound, but to my relief, he didn’t push further. Sort of.

Instead of returning to his original spot, he sat down beside me. Not saying anything. Just… there.

I sighed.

At least he was quiet.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:25 PM, JANUARY 10

Ten hours remained on the clock.

I flipped a page in my book, though my attention was drawn elsewhere—Hisoka, to my right, was busy constructing a card castle.

He stacked each card with methodical precision, movements fluid and eerily controlled, the entire structure growing taller by the minute.

I wasn’t sure what I wanted more—to finish it myself, to build my own, or to destroy his just to spite him for the annoyance he’d caused me.

I could already imagine his reaction, the delighted glint in his eyes as he turned my frustration into his amusement.

No. Not worth it.

I shook off the thought and returned to my book.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 9:29 AM, JANUARY 11

The third phase was nearly over. In mere minutes, we’d finally move on.

The steady sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the chamber—three? No, five people. I listened closely as one of the heavy stone doors rumbled open.

From it emerged three familiar faces.

"Kurapika, applicant #404, is the 21st to pass. Killua, applicant #99, is the 22nd. Gon, applicant #405, is the 23rd. Time elapsed—71 hours, 59 minutes."

I overheard #99—Killua—grumbling about a slide.

"Thirty seconds remain," the announcer stated.

As if on cue, from the same door two more men come stumbling out, pushing at each other.

"Leorio, applicant #403, is the 24th to pass. Tonpa, applicant #16, is the 25th to pass. Time elapsed—71 hours, 59 minutes."

A loud electronic buzz filled the chamber.

"The third phase of the Hunter Exam is over. 26 applicants have passed—including one deceased."

Silence settled in as realization washed over the room. Someone hadn’t made it.

Then, with a final mechanical click, a set of doors swung open near #384 and #118.

Daylight streamed in, stark and blinding after days spent underground.

For the first time since the 8th, we stepped outside.

The wind howled, sharp and relentless, whistling through the rocky cliffs that bordered the shore. The air smelled of salt and damp earth, the first true breath of the outside world since we had been trapped within Trick Tower’s cold, suffocating walls.

We stood in loose formation, facing the small, round man before us. His most distinguishing feature—a violet mohawk—stood as proudly as his smirk. His sharp, red eyes gleamed behind oversized glasses as he addressed us.

"Congratulations on escaping Trick Tower, everyone," he announced, his voice laced with artificial cheer.

I recognized him immediately. Lippo, Phase 3’s examiner. His familiar, grating voice had been among the first we’d heard at the start of this grueling trial.

"All that remains now are; phase four and the final phase." His grin widened, but there was nothing warm about it. It was the grin of someone who found joy in watching others struggle.

"Only two more," Hanzo muttered, as if we all hadn’t figured that out already.

Lippo ignored him and turned, gesturing behind him.

"The fourth phase will take place right over there—on Zevil Island."

All heads turned toward the landmass in the near distance. It was shrouded in a thick mist, jagged cliffs peeking through the fog.

Lippo clapped his hands together. "Now, let’s proceed."

At his signal, a bald man wheeled out a small trolley, upon which sat a black box. A square hole in the center and yellow arrows decorate its exterior.

"To begin, I’ll need each of you to draw lots."

A murmur rippled through the group.

"Seriously?" Geretta muttered.

"Draw lots for what?" #53 asked, eyeing the box warily. "What’s this deciding?"

Lippo hummed in amusement, his smirk deepening. "Who you hunt—and who hunts you."

At that, I instinctively swept my gaze over the gathered applicants, making a mental checklist of badge numbers. I had memorized most of them during Phase One, but a second review wouldn’t hurt. Better safe than sorry.

"Inside this box are exactly twenty-five numbered cards," Lippo continued, raising a hand for emphasis. "One of them corresponds with your own badge number." He let that sink in before continuing. "Each of you will draw a card in the order you exited the tower."

A brief silence followed, then the inevitable shuffling as people looked around, trying to recall the order of arrival.

Predictably, the first to step forward was none other than Hisoka.

With an exaggerated flourish, the pink-haired clown bent slightly, reaching into the box. His fingers plucked a card, and after a quick glance, he moved back, offering nothing but a knowing smirk.

Next was Gittarackur, his unnatural, twitching movements making his presence all the more unsettling. Unlike Hisoka’s playful theatrics, he simply shoved his hand into the box and withdrew a card with sudden force, examining it before stepping aside.

"Guess that means I’m next," Hanzo said with a shrug, stepping up to take his turn.

One by one, the others followed suit. Then, it was my turn.

As I reached into the box, my fingers brushed against the smooth surface of a card. I pulled it out, flipping it over.

Blank? No, not quite. A sticker covered the number.

I kept my expression neutral, slipping my badge into the shadow cast by my body before stepping back. No one seemed to notice. Good.

The process continued until the last to draw—Tonpa, #16.

Once he had his card, Lippo clapped his hands once more. "Has everyone drawn? Very well. Now, if you would, go ahead and remove the sticker."

The sound of peeling paper filled the air as we all obeyed.

I scanned my card. #118.

I frowned slightly, flipping through my mental notes. Sommy.

Tall, lanky, messy brown hair, thick eyebrows. Wore a black long-sleeved shirt with tan pants. Oh, and the monkey. Couldn’t forget that. The damn thing clung to him like a second skin.

Lippo waited a beat before continuing, his smirk never faltering.

"The number you see is your target."

A ripple of tension spread through the group. Some applicants immediately clutched at their badges, as if trying to shield them from wandering eyes. Pathetic—but amusing.

Yes, I had hidden mine too, but not out of fear. Out of strategy.

Lippo placed a hand on the black box. "This box has recorded the number each of you drew. Every card was tallied and stored in memory." He gave a careless shrug. "If you like, you may dispose of the card. It makes no difference at this point. Your objective is simple—steal your target’s ID badge."

"Oh good, so we don’t have to kill each other then," #198 said, sounding relieved.

Lippo’s grin widened. "The method is up to you." His voice was almost teasing. "Procure the badge however you see fit. But if you kill your target…" he trailed off for effect, "you can take their badge easily."

"Yeah, that sure sounds like the faster way to me," #197 muttered.

"So… that’s how it’s going to be," #198 murmured, voice laced with unease.

"Come on, there’s nothing to be scared of," #199 teased, elbowing his brother playfully.

Lippo ignored the exchange, pressing on.

"Listen carefully. Collecting your specified target’s ID badge will earn you three points." He held up three fingers. "Your own badge is also worth three points." Two fingers dropped. "Any other badge you collect is worth only one point."

His expression darkened slightly, the weight of his next words sinking in.

"To proceed to the final phase, you must obtain at least six points."

He spread one full hand, then raised an additional finger from his right hand.

"During your time on Zevil Island, gather enough badges to reach six points, or you will fail the exam. Only those who succeed in doing so will clear the 4th phase of the Hunter exam."

The boat rocked gently beneath our us as we departed for Zevil Island. A woman with short red hair and bright yellow eyes stood at the front, addressing us with a professional yet friendly tone.

"I’d like to commend all of you on your performance in the third phase of the exam. I’ll be your guide—nice to meet you! You can call me Khara."

She wore a headset and uniform with the Hunter Association’s logo, her bright demeanor an odd contrast to the somber mood hanging over the ship.

Ah, so she’s a guide.

"It will take approximately two hours to reach our destination—Zevil Island. All twenty-four applicants who have made it this far are granted an open invitation to participate in next year’s exam, no matter what happens."

She winked playfully.

"So even if you don’t pass this time, we really hope you’ll try again! Never say die, right? Everybody…?"

Her enthusiasm fizzled as she realized no one was responding.

I stifled a chuckle. Not out of mockery—just sheer amusement at how relatable and cute that was.

Unfortunately, my laughter caught the attention of two people.

A. Bobby pin man—Gittarackur. He merely glanced at me, his unsettling gaze flickering over my form before moving on, devoid of any apparent interest.

B. Magician-wannabe clown—Hisoka. His reaction was far more annoying to me. His lips curled into an elated grin, one that sent a shudder down my spine. Disgusting. Especially when you knew exactly what kind of thoughts lurked behind that twisted smile.

As the boat finally slowed to a stop, the soft rocking of the waves steadied beneath us. The air was thick with salt, the scent sharp and fresh as the sea breeze brushed against my skin. Up ahead, Zevil Island stretched out before us—a vast, untamed land shrouded in dense greenery, its jagged cliffs and shadowy forests making it clear: this place was no paradise.

With a dull thud, the wooden plank was lowered onto the shore, marking the beginning of the next phase.

Khara stepped forward, her voice cutting through the murmur of anticipation. “Thank you all for your patience. We’ve arrived at Zevil Island.” She paused, giving us all a moment to take in the sight of the battlefield that would determine our fate.

“Now,” she continued, “you will be disembarking in the order you completed the third phase, from shortest time to longest.”

A groan came from behind me.

“Not this again,” #403—Leorio—grumbled under his breath.

Khara ignored him, lifting a stopwatch in her left hand. “You’ll go ashore one at a time with two-minute intervals separating each applicant. Once you land, you’ll have exactly one week—seven days—to collect six points and return to this location.”

Her gaze swept over us, making sure we were listening. Then, raising a single finger, she commanded, “First applicant, prepare to disembark!

Without hesitation, Hisoka stepped forward, his ever-present smirk in place as he descended the plank. The moment his feet touched the island’s surface, the stopwatch in Khara’s hand clicked, marking the beginning of his hunt.

Two minutes passed.

Then, Gittarackur followed. His movements were very jagged it was almost funny—almost I say because he almost killed me, so I’m not underestimating him. Even as he disappeared into the treeline, it was clear he wasn’t rushing—he didn’t need to.

One by one, the applicants departed, each vanishing into the dense wilderness ahead.

My turn was coming.

Taking a steadying breath, rolling my shoulders as I stepped forward. My fingers curled at my sides, tension settling in my limbs as I stared down the path that awaited me.

Khara’s gaze met mine.

“Applicant #77,” she said, resetting the stopwatch. “Go.”

And with that, I stepped onto Zevil Island.

The hunt had begun.

 

-> Next Instalment. 

Chapter 19: “Bridges: The Silent Serial Killers” - Path of Temptation

Summary:

A collapsing bridge, a desperate leap, watching eyes. A dangerous game unfolds. Who hunts whom? The fourth phase begins—Zevil Island awaits and past choices come back to haunt...

Chapter Text

Stepping through the Moon Door leads to one hell of a long bridge.

It stretches endlessly into the darkness, suspended over an abyss so deep I can’t even see the bottom. No handrails, no supports—just an ominous, narrow path ahead. It’s the only way forward, which means one thing: this is obviously a trap.

I try to skip the whole walking thing altogether and summon my Nen ability—Le Chariot. But the moment I activate it, something shifts. My skin prickles. The air thickens.

Beneath me, carved into the very structure of the bridge, are glowing Divine Script inscriptions.

I recognize the intricate symbols immediately—Nen Suppression Glyphs.

'Mmh… okay. Plan B.'

If I can’t use Nen on the ground, maybe I can just run along the walls instead? Move fast enough and avoid touching the main bridge altogether.

I glance at the sides.

More inscriptions.

I let out a slow breath through my nose. ‘So I can’t do that either. Fantastic.’

That leaves one option.

Without hesitation, I start speed walking down the bridge.

And, of course, because the universe hates me, the bridge immediately starts breaking apart behind me.

At first, it crumbles slowly—stone cracking and falling away into the void. Then, like it’s gained sentience and a personal vendetta, the destruction speeds up. The faster I move, the faster the bridge collapses behind me.

Great. Love that for me.

The sound of stone shattering fills the air, echoing like a death toll. If I fall, there’s no safety net. No do-over.

I mean… the worst-case scenario, I’ll be with ‘them’.

…Right?

But that thought—it lingers. Gnaws at me. Is there even a place for me to join them?

And if there is, would I even end up on the same plane they did?

Because after everything I’ve done—after all the acts I’ve committed—do I even deserve to?

No. Focus. That doesn’t matter right now.

I just need to get my license.

Then I’ll figure out my way to the Dark Continent—figure out what’s waiting on the other side of death. Then I’ll decide how to live.

First, though? I need to make it off this goddamn bridge.

 

A. Keep your cool—run swiftly and focus on reaching the other side.

Panic is a slow death. If I let it take over, I’m already done for.

I exhale sharply, grounding myself. My legs move in perfect rhythm, each step light and precise. I keep my weight centered, my strides smooth, breathing in sync with my movement.

The bridge crumbles faster. Stone shatters and falls into the abyss just inches behind me, but I don’t look back.

Looking back means hesitation.

Hesitation means death.

I adjust my pace, calculating how long I have before this entire thing collapses beneath me. Twenty seconds. Maybe less.

Somewhere in the darkness above, they’re watching, the shitty prison guards.

Judging. Calculating. Waiting to see if I falter.

My muscles burn, but I don’t slow down. The inscriptions glow faintly beneath my feet, mocking me with the Nen suppression that keeps me from escaping the easy way. But I push forward, focusing only on what’s ahead.

The edge of the bridge—my salvation—comes into view. I time my last few strides perfectly and—

Use the the blade in my parasol almost like an anchor and leap as if I was pole vaulting.

Stone collapses behind me in an explosion of dust and debris as I hit the ground rolling. My breath is ragged, my pulse hammering in my ears.

But I made it.

I drag myself to my feet, brushing the dust off. Composure intact.

I glance up. Somewhere, a camera blinks red.

I know what they’re thinking.

But I don’t care. Because I did what I had to do.

And I never lost control.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 10:59 AM, JANUARY 8

"Did you see that? That was crazy! I almost thought she was a goner."

Shalnark’s voice is light, casual, but there’s an unmistakable note of intrigue beneath his usual cheer.

He leans back in his seat, eyes flicking between the replay on the screen and the others around him. The footage loops—the moment you leaped, the split-second where you almost didn’t make it, the way you landed, recovered, kept your cool.

“What do you think, Fei?” Shalnark tilts his head toward him, curiosity laced in his tone.

Feitan, sitting cross-legged on the couch, doesn’t even look up. "She okay, I guess."

Shalnark huffs, exasperated. "Come on, give us a real reaction. After you two matched, I would've thought you’d be more interested."

That makes Feitan pause. "Matched?" His head lifts slightly, eyes narrowing behind his high collar.

“Well, yeah,” Shalnark grins. “You both hide weapons in similar objects—her in that parasol, you in your umbrella.”

Nobunaga, who’s been quietly watching the screen, finally speaks up. “He’s got a point.” He taps the hilt of his sword idly against his shoulder. “Not a bad trick. That thing’s gotta be reinforced, though. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be able to block with it the way she does.”

Phinks scoffs, arms crossed. "That’s assuming she can even use it properly."

"She made it across the bridge, didn’t she?" Nobunaga counters. "Didn’t even flinch."

Uvogin grins, cracking his knuckles. "She’s got guts. Not bad for a a young woman."

Feitan watches the footage one last time, eyes lingering on the frame where you lands—calm, composed, as if the whole thing was just another part of your day.

"...Hmph."

He doesn’t say anything else.

Shalnark just smirks. ‘That’s more of a reaction than Feitan usually gives.’


You just gained +4 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +3 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +4 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +5 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +6 romance points for Chrollo!

B. Panic and swear as you sprint across, cursing everything about this test.

The second the bridge starts collapsing, my brain goes FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK—

I sprint like my life depends on it (because it literally does), arms pumping, legs burning, internal screaming reaching ungodly levels.

“OH, COME ON—REALLY?!” I shout at absolutely no one as the destruction speeds up. “YOU GUYS REALLY HAD TO MAKE IT WORSE?!”

The stone beneath me is falling apart at an alarming rate, and I swear I hear guards laughing somewhere.

“THIS ISN’T FUNNY, YOU LITTLE GOBLIN—”

I leap over a missing section, nearly slipping on loose rubble, and let out the most undignified yelp of my life.

“WHO EVEN BUILDS A BRIDGE LIKE THIS?!”

The answer is obvious.

Sadists.

Sadists who are probably watching me right now and enjoying every second of my suffering.

I barely dodge a chunk of stone collapsing from above and launch into a full-on sprint, abandoning all dignity. My heart is trying to yeet itself out of my chest, my lungs are on fire, and I have made so many poor life choices leading up to this moment.

The end is in sight, but the last stretch is gone. Just. Gone.

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

No time to think. I just throw myself forward and pray to whatever higher power hasn’t forsaken me yet.

I land with a THUD—rolling way less gracefully than I’d like—and groan into the stone floor.

My arms feel like jelly. My legs feel like jelly. My soul feels like jelly.

I tilt my head up, blinking at the red camera light.

Somewhere, I just know they’re all laughing their asses off those shitty prison guard.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 10:59 AM, JANUARY 8

“Pffft—did you see that? That was hilarious!

Shalnark’s voice is light, casual, but there’s no hiding the amusement underneath. He leans forward, eyes flicking between the footage on the screen and the others in the room. The replay loops—the exact moment you panicked, your frantic sprint, the way you threw yourself at the edge with absolutely zero grace.

Uvogin groans, rubbing his face with both hands. “That was painful to watch.”

“No kidding,” Phinks scoffs, arms crossed. “What kinda Hunter freaks out that much over a collapsing bridge? That’s, like, standard survival shit.”

Nobunaga doesn’t even bother looking at him. His focus stays on the screen, expression unreadable. But the way his fingers drum against his sword’s hilt is telling. Displeased.

"She panicked," he mutters. "Lost her composure. Got lucky that she didn’t trip over her own damn feet."

Uvogin snorts. "Lucky is the only reason she made it."

Onscreen, the footage pauses on the moment you hit the floor, groaning in absolute agony.

Feitan exhales sharply—something between a scoff and an exasperated sigh. "Pathetic," he mutters. He doesn’t even try to hide his disdain.

Shalnark tilts his head. "Aw, come on. It was kinda funny."

“Not funny,” Feitan corrects. “Waste of time."

Uvogin barks out a laugh. “What, you that mad she embarrassed herself?”

Feitan doesn’t answer. Just turns his eyes back to the screen, where the red camera light blinks in the corner of the footage.

You were being watched. Every second of it.

Shalnark hums, amusement still laced in his tone. “Well, if nothing else, at least we know she’s got some survival instinct.” He leans back in his seat, flashing a lazy grin. “Not a lot, but, y’know. Enough.”

Nobody responds.

They don’t need to.

The recording on the screen tells the whole story.

And none of it is in your favor.


You just gained -2 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained -1 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained -1 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained -3 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained -2 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +1 romance points for Chrollo!

 

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 4:15 PM, JANUARY 9

After making my way down the bridge, I was met with another choice, followed by another, and another—until finally, I descended a long set of stairs that led me to the tower’s base. The air was thick with the weight of exhaustion and silent tension, a stark contrast to the adrenaline-fueled trials before.

"Applicant #77, Y/N, is the 7th to pass the 3rd phase. Time elapsed—30 hours and 30 minutes."

The announcement rang out from the overhead speakers as I stepped into the dimly lit room, my presence acknowledged by an automated voice that lacked any real interest in my survival.

I took a quick glance around. Scattered across the circular chamber were other applicants, each in their own self-imposed corners—if a round room could even have such a thing.

To my left, #384, Geretta, rested against the wall, his eyes sharp, constantly assessing. Nearby sat #294, whose name I had overheard in passing—Hanzo. Then there was #53, whose presence barely registered, and of course, the one person I hoped to avoid eye contact with.

Hisoka.

The clown sat there, staring at me with a mixture of malice and something else. Something I chose to ignore.

Surprisingly, I wasn’t just being scrutinized by him. Across the room, #301—Gittarackur, if that was even his real name—was doing the same. Unlike Hisoka, eye fucking me wasn’t part of it, just an eerie calculated stare.

I stayed as far away from the both of them as possible, settling in to wait out the next 42 hours in silence.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 8:10 AM, JANUARY 9

Dinner had been served, and as I ate in much-needed peace, I caught a familiar movement in my peripheral vision.

Great.

I didn’t even have to look to know who it was.

“Well, hello there, Batsy♡,” a smooth, playful voice crooned. “What a coincidence, meeting you here.♤”

I didn’t even dignify that with a glance.

“Hisoka,” I began sweetly, tilting my head up to meet his gaze, my smile nothing short of saccharine, “love…”

His interest piqued.

“…why don’t you do me a favor and go fuck yourself?”

The amusement in his eyes darkened into something else entirely. He was elated.

Leaning over me, his looming figure cast a shadow as he placed a hand over his chest, smirking in that smug, twisted way of his.

“Only if you watch me♢,” he purred.

I rolled my eyes, already regretting indulging him with a response.

He chuckled, a low, knowing sound, but to my relief, he didn’t push further. Sort of.

Instead of returning to his original spot, he sat down beside me. Not saying anything. Just… there.

I sighed.

At least he was quiet.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 10:25 PM, JANUARY 10

Ten hours remained on the clock.

I flipped a page in my book, though my attention was drawn elsewhere—Hisoka, to my right, was busy constructing a card castle.

He stacked each card with methodical precision, movements fluid and eerily controlled, the entire structure growing taller by the minute.

I wasn’t sure what I wanted more—to finish it myself, to build my own, or to destroy his just to spite him for the annoyance he’d caused me.

I could already imagine his reaction, the delighted glint in his eyes as he turned my frustration into his amusement.

No. Not worth it.

I shook off the thought and returned to my book.

TRICK TOWER, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 9:29 AM, JANUARY 11

The third phase was nearly over. In mere minutes, we’d finally move on.

The steady sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the chamber—three? No, five people. I listened closely as one of the heavy stone doors rumbled open.

From it emerged three familiar faces.

"Kurapika, applicant #404, is the 21st to pass. Killua, applicant #99, is the 22nd. Gon, applicant #405, is the 23rd. Time elapsed—71 hours, 59 minutes."

I overheard #99—Killua—grumbling about a slide.

"Thirty seconds remain," the announcer stated.

As if on cue, from the same door two more men come stumbling out, pushing at each other.

"Leorio, applicant #403, is the 24th to pass. Tonpa, applicant #16, is the 25th to pass. Time elapsed—71 hours, 59 minutes."

A loud electronic buzz filled the chamber.

"The third phase of the Hunter Exam is over. 26 applicants have passed—including one deceased."

Silence settled in as realization washed over the room. Someone hadn’t made it.

Then, with a final mechanical click, a set of doors swung open near #384 and #118.

Daylight streamed in, stark and blinding after days spent underground.

For the first time since the 8th, we stepped outside.

The wind howled, sharp and relentless, whistling through the rocky cliffs that bordered the shore. The air smelled of salt and damp earth, the first true breath of the outside world since we had been trapped within Trick Tower’s cold, suffocating walls.

We stood in loose formation, facing the small, round man before us. His most distinguishing feature—a violet mohawk—stood as proudly as his smirk. His sharp, red eyes gleamed behind oversized glasses as he addressed us.

"Congratulations on escaping Trick Tower, everyone," he announced, his voice laced with artificial cheer.

I recognized him immediately. Lippo, Phase 3’s examiner. His familiar, grating voice had been among the first we’d heard at the start of this grueling trial.

"All that remains now are; phase four and the final phase." His grin widened, but there was nothing warm about it. It was the grin of someone who found joy in watching others struggle.

"Only two more," Hanzo muttered, as if we all hadn’t figured that out already.

Lippo ignored him and turned, gesturing behind him.

"The fourth phase will take place right over there—on Zevil Island."

All heads turned toward the landmass in the near distance. It was shrouded in a thick mist, jagged cliffs peeking through the fog.

Lippo clapped his hands together. "Now, let’s proceed."

At his signal, a bald man wheeled out a small trolley, upon which sat a black box. A square hole in the center and yellow arrows decorate its exterior.

"To begin, I’ll need each of you to draw lots."

A murmur rippled through the group.

"Seriously?" Geretta muttered.

"Draw lots for what?" #53 asked, eyeing the box warily. "What’s this deciding?"

Lippo hummed in amusement, his smirk deepening. "Who you hunt—and who hunts you."

At that, I instinctively swept my gaze over the gathered applicants, making a mental checklist of badge numbers. I had memorized most of them during Phase One, but a second review wouldn’t hurt. Better safe than sorry.

"Inside this box are exactly twenty-five numbered cards," Lippo continued, raising a hand for emphasis. "One of them corresponds with your own badge number." He let that sink in before continuing. "Each of you will draw a card in the order you exited the tower."

A brief silence followed, then the inevitable shuffling as people looked around, trying to recall the order of arrival.

Predictably, the first to step forward was none other than Hisoka.

With an exaggerated flourish, the pink-haired clown bent slightly, reaching into the box. His fingers plucked a card, and after a quick glance, he moved back, offering nothing but a knowing smirk.

Next was Gittarackur, his unnatural, twitching movements making his presence all the more unsettling. Unlike Hisoka’s playful theatrics, he simply shoved his hand into the box and withdrew a card with sudden force, examining it before stepping aside.

"Guess that means I’m next," Hanzo said with a shrug, stepping up to take his turn.

One by one, the others followed suit. Then, it was my turn.

As I reached into the box, my fingers brushed against the smooth surface of a card. I pulled it out, flipping it over.

Blank? No, not quite. A sticker covered the number.

I kept my expression neutral, slipping my badge into the shadow cast by my body before stepping back. No one seemed to notice. Good.

The process continued until the last to draw—Tonpa, #16.

Once he had his card, Lippo clapped his hands once more. "Has everyone drawn? Very well. Now, if you would, go ahead and remove the sticker."

The sound of peeling paper filled the air as we all obeyed.

I scanned my card. #118.

I frowned slightly, flipping through my mental notes. Sommy.

Tall, lanky, messy brown hair, thick eyebrows. Wore a black long-sleeved shirt with tan pants. Oh, and the monkey. Couldn’t forget that. The damn thing clung to him like a second skin.

Lippo waited a beat before continuing, his smirk never faltering.

"The number you see is your target."

A ripple of tension spread through the group. Some applicants immediately clutched at their badges, as if trying to shield them from wandering eyes. Pathetic—but amusing.

Yes, I had hidden mine too, but not out of fear. Out of strategy.

Lippo placed a hand on the black box. "This box has recorded the number each of you drew. Every card was tallied and stored in memory." He gave a careless shrug. "If you like, you may dispose of the card. It makes no difference at this point. Your objective is simple—steal your target’s ID badge."

"Oh good, so we don’t have to kill each other then," #198 said, sounding relieved.

Lippo’s grin widened. "The method is up to you." His voice was almost teasing. "Procure the badge however you see fit. But if you kill your target…" he trailed off for effect, "you can take their badge easily."

"Yeah, that sure sounds like the faster way to me," #197 muttered.

"So… that’s how it’s going to be," #198 murmured, voice laced with unease.

"Come on, there’s nothing to be scared of," #199 teased, elbowing his brother playfully.

Lippo ignored the exchange, pressing on.

"Listen carefully. Collecting your specified target’s ID badge will earn you three points." He held up three fingers. "Your own badge is also worth three points." Two fingers dropped. "Any other badge you collect is worth only one point."

His expression darkened slightly, the weight of his next words sinking in.

"To proceed to the final phase, you must obtain at least six points."

He spread one full hand, then raised an additional finger from his right hand.

"During your time on Zevil Island, gather enough badges to reach six points, or you will fail the exam. Only those who succeed in doing so will clear the 4th phase of the Hunter exam."

The boat rocked gently beneath our us as we departed for Zevil Island. A woman with short red hair and bright yellow eyes stood at the front, addressing us with a professional yet friendly tone.

"I’d like to commend all of you on your performance in the third phase of the exam. I’ll be your guide—nice to meet you! You can call me Khara."

She wore a headset and uniform with the Hunter Association’s logo, her bright demeanor an odd contrast to the somber mood hanging over the ship.

Ah, so she’s a guide.

"It will take approximately two hours to reach our destination—Zevil Island. All twenty-four applicants who have made it this far are granted an open invitation to participate in next year’s exam, no matter what happens."

She winked playfully.

"So even if you don’t pass this time, we really hope you’ll try again! Never say die, right? Everybody…?"

Her enthusiasm fizzled as she realized no one was responding.

I stifled a chuckle. Not out of mockery—just sheer amusement at how relatable and cute that was.

Unfortunately, my laughter caught the attention of two people.

A. Bobby pin man—Gittarackur. He merely glanced at me, his unsettling gaze flickering over my form before moving on, devoid of any apparent interest.

B. Magician-wannabe clown—Hisoka. His reaction was far more annoying to me. His lips curled into an elated grin, one that sent a shudder down my spine. Disgusting. Especially when you knew exactly what kind of thoughts lurked behind that twisted smile.

As the boat finally slowed to a stop, the soft rocking of the waves steadied beneath us. The air was thick with salt, the scent sharp and fresh as the sea breeze brushed against my skin. Up ahead, Zevil Island stretched out before us—a vast, untamed land shrouded in dense greenery, its jagged cliffs and shadowy forests making it clear: this place was no paradise.

With a dull thud, the wooden plank was lowered onto the shore, marking the beginning of the next phase.

Khara stepped forward, her voice cutting through the murmur of anticipation. “Thank you all for your patience. We’ve arrived at Zevil Island.” She paused, giving us all a moment to take in the sight of the battlefield that would determine our fate.

“Now,” she continued, “you will be disembarking in the order you completed the third phase, from shortest time to longest.”

A groan came from behind me.

“Not this again,” #403—Leorio—grumbled under his breath.

Khara ignored him, lifting a stopwatch in her left hand. “You’ll go ashore one at a time with two-minute intervals separating each applicant. Once you land, you’ll have exactly one week—seven days—to collect six points and return to this location.”

Her gaze swept over us, making sure we were listening. Then, raising a single finger, she commanded, “First applicant, prepare to disembark!

Without hesitation, Hisoka stepped forward, his ever-present smirk in place as he descended the plank. The moment his feet touched the island’s surface, the stopwatch in Khara’s hand clicked, marking the beginning of his hunt.

Two minutes passed.

Then, Gittarackur followed. His movements were very jagged it was almost funny—almost I say because he almost killed me, so I’m not underestimating him. Even as he disappeared into the treeline, it was clear he wasn’t rushing—he didn’t need to.

One by one, the applicants departed, each vanishing into the dense wilderness ahead.

My turn was coming.

Taking a steadying breath, rolling my shoulders as I stepped forward. My fingers curled at my sides, tension settling in my limbs as I stared down the path that awaited me.

Khara’s gaze met mine.

“Applicant #77,” she said, resetting the stopwatch. “Go.”

And with that, I stepped onto Zevil Island.

The hunt had begun.

However…When said hunt began for me, I knew something was wrong the moment I crossed the treeline.

A deep, gut-wrenching wrongness.

I tried to shake it off, focusing on finding a quiet place to think. By 12:30 PM, I had settled by the edge of the island, where the waves crashed against the rocks in a rhythmic, almost mocking lull.

I clutched my stomach. The pain had worsened. My breathing came in ragged gasps, and before I could stop it, I lurched forward—blood spilling from my lips onto the dirt below.

"Shit. Shit. Shit."

Panic clawed at my chest as another violent cough wracked through me, more blood splattering onto my hands. My vision swam, dark spots creeping at the edges. I was losing too much, too fast.

I wasn’t sure why, but my hands fumbled for my badge. Maybe it was the blood loss, or maybe some desperate attempt to hold onto something—anything—real.

I turned it over in my fingers, my grip weak.

"Damn that bastard Hisoka and his atrocious clown get-up!"

The thought burned through my hazy mind, rage momentarily eclipsing the pain.

"This is his fault! I'm suffering like this because of him!"

I forced myself upright, my vision blurring as I let my fury spill into the open air.

"I’m going to heal, get stronger, and then I swear I’ll—”

Pain.

A sudden, sharp agony tore through my back. A choked sound escaped my throat as I felt something cold—steel—slide into me.

I barely had time to register what was happening before I felt a hand shove me forward.

My body lurched, stumbling, barely catching sight of the culprit before my legs gave out.

#34.

A nobody.

An average participant.

And yet, he had been the one to catch me off guard, to stab me, to steal my badge.

And now, he was going to kill me.

I felt the edge of the cliff vanish beneath my feet.

For a split second, time slowed. I saw the sky—too bright, too blue. Heard the ocean—too loud, too endless.

Then, I was falling.

The wind roared in my ears as the realization slammed into me.

I was going to drown.

I was going to die in this wretched sea, and there would be no one nearby to pull me back.

No one to use my nen ability on to forcefully bring me back.

"Fuck."

Darkness swallowed me whole.

 

 

- Reality Check -

In Phase 1, you make the fateful decision to follow the man in the top hat. But the thick fog quickly disorients you, separating you from the rest. Straining to hear familiar voices, you follow the sounds—only to stumble upon a brutal sight: Applicant 44 effortlessly cutting down a group of men.

Before you can slip away, his piercing gaze locks onto you. After choking Applicant 405, he focuses on you as you challenge him to spar. Though you survive, you don’t escape unscathed. Wounded and exhausted, you barely make it to Phase 2, joining Applicants 404 and 405.

But by Phase 4, your untreated injuries slow you down. Weakened, you become easy prey. Applicant 34, lurking in the shadows, seizes the opportunity. A sharp blade. A fatal strike. Your story ends in the hunt.

You have died.

 

BAD ENDING 2 - THE TOP HAT TRAP

 

 

Start Over?

Chapter 20: "Peekaboo! Why do weird man keep stalking me?" - Path of The Sword

Summary:

Hidden in the treetops, you wait—silent, unseen. Targets emerge, alliances form and break, and when the moment is right, you strike. One blade, one badge stolen, one life spared. But the game is far from over. The shadows move, eyes watch, and a certain magician plays his own tricks. The hunt continues...

Notes:

Feel free to comment(aka please comment what y'all think :'] )

Also, there's a little drawing at the end of the chapter!

 

Please if you want this to work you got to keep track of the romance points you get!! Heres Something to help!!

Chapter Text

I move toward the center of the island, weaving through the dense foliage, until I find the perfect vantage point—a sturdy branch high enough to give me a clear view of the clearing below.

Settling into a comfortable position, I let my breathing steady, my presence melting away into nothingness as I slipped into Zetsu.

Now, I wait.

One by one, applicants pass through this section of the forest. Some alone, others moving in uneasy pairs, all with the same unspoken understanding: trust no one.

Then, after thirty-eight minutes, I finally spot them.

#16—Tonpa.

And my target—#118, Sommy, accompanied, as always, by that damn chimp.

From what I can hear, they’ve teamed up—probably to maximize their chances of survival. A mutually beneficial arrangement, but a fragile one at best.

A temporary alliance.

Perfect.

Silently, I begin tailing them. Leaping from branch to branch, shadowing their every move.

Minutes stretch into half an hour, and then, finally—an opening.

They separate.

Only for a moment.

But that’s all I need.

I drop down from the trees, soundlessly, and before Sommy even realizes I’m behind him—cold steel kisses his throat.

“Your badge,” I murmur, voice low as to stay discreet, though I will admit it was dripping with malice. “Or I slit your throat right here.”

His whole body locks up. I don’t even need Nen to get my way—he’s already drowning in fear.

The chimp screeches nearby, but it doesn’t move. Even the animal knows when something isn’t worth fighting for.

Sommy lets out a trembling breath. “Oh… oh… o-okay,” he stammers. “It’s in my back pocket.”

Smart. No sudden movements. No resistance. Just cold, animalistic fear.

I reach in, fingers brushing against the rough fabric of his pocket, and pull out his badge.

#118.

It’s the right one.

I release him with a small push, and the moment my blade leaves his throat, he exhales sharply—shoulders sagging with relief, shaking hands instinctively flying up to his neck as if to confirm it’s still intact.

I take a step back, twirling the badge between my fingers before flashing him a slow, almost mocking smile.

“Thanks, doll,” I say smoothly, with my voice carrying just enough amusement to make his breath hitch. Then, as I turn to leave, I glance at him over my shoulder.

“And… good luck finding another three badges.

I don’t have to look back to know his face has gone pale now fully grasping that he had lost his badge.

And with that, I disappear into the trees once more in pursuit of some quiet place for me to read and relax in.

ZEVIL ISLAND, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 6:30 PM, JANUARY 12

Hours slip by in quiet solitude. A full day has passed.

I finish the novel I’d been meaning to read—one I picked up not long ago, its pages now thoroughly devoured. The evening air is cool against my skin, the distant sounds of the island’s wildlife a constant reminder that, despite the illusion of isolation, I am never truly alone.

At some point, I eat. Nothing extravagant, but far from meager—fresh, hot, and exactly what I need. Most people would struggle with food preservation out here, but lucky for me, I have no such problem.

Tucked safely within my shadow—a space that bends to my will—is a fully stocked, refrigerated storage unit. And a microwave. Plugged into a compact charge generator. A little trick of mine. Practicality is survival.

Now, with my hunger sated and nothing pressing to occupy my hands, I find myself fiddling with a small, bat-shaped pin—a little souvenir I swiped from that blond guy back in Zaban. It really is quite pretty. The intricate pink metallic wings catch the dim light, glinting just so.

On a whim, I raise my hand to my hair, gently parting it in search of the perfect spot. A small adjustment here, a minor tilt there, and—

A minuscule rustling of leaves.

Barely a shift in the air.

A presence—sudden, immediate, close.

And then—the pin is gone.

I whip around, eyes sharp, body already tensing for a fight, only to be met with a sight that makes me groan internally.

Not again.

There, standing before me, twirling the stolen pin between his fingers like some fascinating new toy, is Hisoka.

"Well, well, well... what do we have here, Batsy? ♡" he purrs, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement as he admires the pin now in his hands.

I exhale sharply, already done with whatever game he’s trying to play. Rising to my feet, I extend a hand, palm up.

"Give it back, clown."

His lips curl into a lazy smile. "Actually, I'm a magician, my dear Batsy. ♤" He lifts a single finger as if correcting me, his free hand still effortlessly twirling the pin.

I glare. "I don’t care what you like to call yourself, you pink-haired freak. I said give it back—it’s mine."

I make a grab for it, but the bastard lifts it just out of reach.

I scowl. He grins.

"Well, you see♢," he muses, sidestepping another lunge, "I don’t think it is.♧"

I freeze mid-motion. "Huh?"

"I said♡," he continues, slipping effortlessly out of my range, "I don’t think it’s yours.♤" His smirk deepens. "So I’ll keep it. Unless... you want to fight for it?♢"

I tense, my fingers instinctively brushing over the hilt of my blade. My eyes flick up to meet his, gauging his intent.

...Then I exhale, rolling my shoulders back. Too much effort.

"Nah." I drop my hand from my weapon, giving him a dismissive wave. "Not worth the trouble."

Hisoka pouts. Actually pouts. But then—oh. There it is. That smirk.

"Hmm... is that so?♧" He taps the pin against his lips thoughtfully. "Well, I think you’ll change your tune soon enough. In fact ♡—" his gaze darkens with something unsettlingly hungry—"I’m absolutely sure you’ll want it back. And when that time comes... I’ll get my fight. ♤"

I roll my eyes. "Sure, whatever you say, circus reject." I fold my arms, unimpressed. "There’s only room for two psychopathic clowns in my heart, and you’re not one of them. So fuck off."

"So mean~♢" he coos, unfazed. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he pulls something from seemingly nowhere—a single Joker card.

"Here. Consider this your exchange token. ♧*"* He holds it out between two fingers, offering it like some grand prize.

I don’t even hesitate. "I don’t want it, so bye bye you carnival freak."

Turning on my heel, I wave him off. I’m done here.

But then—

A faint whistle.

Something cuts through the air.

Reflex takes over. I snatch it mid-flight.

My fingers curl around the cardstock.

I don’t need to look. I already know what it is.

Still, my lips press into a thin line as I glance down at the Joker card now in my grasp.

My jaw tightens. "I said I don’t want your trash, Hisoka—" I begin, voice laced with irritation as I whirl back around—

Only to be met with empty space.

Silence.

A sigh leaves me. I press two fingers against my temple, inhaling deeply.

"He’s already gone."

Of course, he is.

I glance down at the card again. A parting gift. A challenge. A promise.

‘Tch.’

I flick it into my shadow, letting it vanish into the void.

For now, at least.

ZEVIL ISLAND, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 8:00 PM, JANUARY 13

As the 3rd night on the island stretched long and languid, I sat down at a quaint little table that I pulled out of my shadow, a glass of red wine in hand, the moon casting silver streaks over the dense canopy.

Was this indulgence? Yes.

But was it also a carefully laid trap?

Absolutely.

Because I know someone’s been following me.

Shadows that move when they shouldn’t. Footsteps too light to be careless, yet too persistent to be passing travelers.

They’re watching me.

Hunting me.

And so I sip my wine—slow, and deliberately as if I am completely unaware. As if I am just another careless fool indulging in luxuries during a deadly exam.

A tempting, vulnerable target.

All I have to do now… is wait.

And right on cue, a presence slithered out from the shadows.

Applicant #34—Ryu.

He wasn’t particularly remarkable—average height, average build, a celestial nose that looked too sharp for his face. He wore a tunic over a long-sleeved shirt, a belt that carried his sheathed broadsword, plain pants, and boots. A textbook swordsman, yet the way he held himself was anything but assured.

He had already lost something.

Desperation clung to him like a second skin.

“You’re an arrogant one, aren’t you?” His voice carried a bite, but it lacked the weight of real authority. Hollow bravado. He stepped closer, his hand twitching toward his sword. “Sitting here in the open, drinking as if you’ve already won. Cocky as hell.”

I took another slow sip of my wine, tilting my head just enough to acknowledge his presence without actually looking at him.

That, apparently, infuriated him.

His lips curled back into something that was half a snarl, half a bitter laugh. “I had my badge stolen,” he admitted. “#191—Bodoro took it. But I’m taking yours before I get it back.”

Oh?

His grand plan was to rob me? How quaint.

I placed my glass down on the table beside me with a mocking type of ease, brushing nonexistent dust from my sleeve.

“That’s unfortunate,” I murmured, voice smooth, even. “But not my problem.”

His eye twitched.

And then he lunged.

A mistake.

Because before his sword even left its sheath, my hand was already around his throat, slamming him into the ground. The impact rattled through the forest floor, his breath leaving him in a choked gasp as my fingers tightened just enough to make him reconsider his choices.

His hands scrabbled against my grip, legs kicking out in futile resistance. He struggled, but it was pathetic. No Nen. No tricks. Just raw desperation.

And desperation alone never won battles.

I leaned in, voice dropping to something just above a whisper, something venomous, something predatory.

“If you’re going to hunt someone, Ryu,” I murmured, “you should at least be stronger than them.”

His pupils dilated—fear blooming in real-time. I could feel his pulse hammering beneath my fingers, wild and frantic.

“Can I bite you? It's either yes or death” I tell him, I let go long enough for him to choke out a weak yes before going back to town.

A shame, really.

I could’ve let him go.

But I wanted to add more aura to my storage.

And I did warn him, didn’t I?

My lips brushed against his skin for just a second before my teeth sank in.

His body arched violently as a strangled sound ripped from his throat—a mixture of a gasp and a scream, muffled only by the crushing weight of my hold. His blood was warm, tinged with adrenaline, and for a moment, the world blurred into a singular, intoxicating sensation.

His struggles weakened. His breath staggered. And then—nothing.

He went limp.

Only then did I finally let go, his body slumping into unconsciousness against the dirt.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 8:15 PM, JANUARY 13

The room is dimly lit. The faint hum of monitors. The sharp scent of beer hanging in the air.

The footage played on loop—slightly grainy yet clear enough to capture every detail. A screen displayed a paused frame: your fingers wrapped around #34 throat, his body crushed into the dirt beneath you. The tension in the room was palpable.

Shalnark let out an amused hum, elbow propped on the armrest of the couch. “Oh, did you see that? The way she just pinned that guy?” He grinned, tapping the screen. “She’s got a nice touch.”

“Not impressive,” Feitan scoffed, arms crossed. His dark eyes flicked toward the footage, unimpressed. “Man was weak. Easy prey. She lucky.”

Phinks snorted. “Weak or not, she didn’t hesitate. That was clean. Efficient.” He leaned back, cracking his knuckles. “If it were you, Fei, I bet you’d toy with him first.”

Feitan shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Maybe.”

Across the room, Nobunaga exhaled, fingers drumming against the hilt of his sword. His expression was unreadable—his dark eyes trained on the footage, but his thoughts clearly elsewhere.

“Not just efficiency,” he finally muttered. “She played him.”

That caught Uvogin’s attention. He had been quiet up until now, arms folded as he leaned against the sofa backrest. “Yeah,” he mused, voice low. “She let him think he had a chance.”

Shalnark grinned. “Right? That wine trick? Such a cult classic bait.” He rewound the footage, watching the moment you took a slow sip, feigning distraction. “She didn’t even need to look at him. And he still took the bait like a dumbass.”

Uvogin let out a short laugh. “He was a dumbass. But she’s smart.” His gaze lingered on the screen, thoughtful. “She knew what she was doing.”

Phinks gave a lazy nod. “Yeah, but the real kicker—” He pointed as the footage advanced, pausing at the moment your teeth sank into #34 neck. “—this.”

The room went silent.

Even Feitan tilted his head slightly, watching as #34 body arched violently in the recording, his strangled gasp barely audible beneath your grip.

“She’s not killing him, no,” Nobunaga murmured, voice carrying an edge of something unreadable. “She’s absorbing.”

Shalnark let out a soft whistle, amused. “I guess we should’ve expected that form someone with such a vampiric get up, haha.”

Uvogin’s lips curled into a grin. “Did you see his reaction? The way his body just… gave up?” He laughed, deep and rumbling. “She drained him dry. That’s ruthless.”

Feitan tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly. “Not normal. Not regular human.”

“Well, that much is obvious,” Shalnark said, still grinning. “And when using gyo I can tell that’s she’s hoarding aura. She’s been absorbing it, and keeping it somewhere.” His fingers danced across the keyboard, pulling up additional readings.

Phinks exhaled sharply. “That means she’s not just fighting to survive. She’s stockpiling aura for something.” He exchanged a glance with Nobunaga, whose grip on his sword had tightened ever so slightly.

Shalnark hummed, tapping his chin. “I wonder how much she can take before she overloads.”

“She won’t,” Feitan said simply.

They all turned to him.

He gestured lazily at the screen. “She knows limits. Knew when to stop. Didn’t waste. Only took what needed.” He shrugged. “She at least capable in that manner.”

That thought settled over them like a weight.

You weren’t just strong.

You were a calculating monster capable of stealing one’s aura.

“She’d make a good Spider,” Uvogin said finally, a grin creeping back onto his face.

“Hey!” Shalnark says, trying to remind the group that you were in fact someone that stole from him,

Nubnaga chuckled. “You think she’d be interested?”

Uvogin let out a low, satisfied laugh. “I dunno.” He tilted his head toward the screen, watching the footage replay. “But I wouldn’t mind finding out.”

“I said hey! Don’t you guys forget the only reason we're watching this is because I need to get my antenna back!” Shalnark says with a pout,

Phinks shot him a look. “Yeah. And you totally sounded bored out of your mind a minute earlier while watching, and totally not ecstatic.”

“You liar. You entertain by girl.” Feitan nods along,

Nobunaga, however, has his eyes remaining locked on the screen, his expression unreadable.

He would be watching closely.

Very closely.

ZEVIL ISLAND, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 8:16 PM, JANUARY 13

The night was silent once more.

Except…

I wasn’t alone.

I could feel the eyes on me—one pair, in particular.

The informant.

I turned my head just slightly, enough to catch the faint glint of his body cam.

Ah.

So, he was broadcasting.

Which meant the Hunter Exam Committee saw this in real time.

A slow smile curled at my lips.

Well, then.

Now, what do I do?

 

A. Ignore the informant and clean yourself in the river.

The informant doesn’t move.

He’s watching.

Recording.

Broadcasting.

And yet, despite his prying eyes, I find myself completely unbothered.

I brush the blood from my lips, swiping my tongue over the remnants as if savoring the last traces of an expensive wine. Then, without sparing the hidden voyeur another glance, I turn away.

The river isn’t far—just beyond a dense thicket of trees, its waters flowing in a steady, rhythmic lull. The moon spills its light across the surface, turning it into a mirror of silver and obsidian.

I step to the edge, hands moving to the clasps of my clothing. One by one, they loosen, fabric slipping away like whispers on the wind. The night air cools my skin, the scent of damp earth and fresh water wrapping around me in an almost cleansing embrace.

And then, I step in.

The cold is an immediate shock, but I welcome it. It chases away the remnants of warmth from the fight, from the blood, from the way his pulse had thundered beneath my grip.

I sink into the river’s depths, letting the water take me.

For the first time in hours, my muscles unwind.

The exam. The hunters. The eyes always watching. None of it matters in this moment.

I close my eyes.

And for a brief, fleeting second—

I allow myself to simply exist.


You just gained +1 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +2 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +2 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +4 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +3 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +3 romance points for Chrollo!

B. Casually ask if you can bite him and coerce him into agreeing.

I exhale, slow, deliberate.

Then, I smile.

The kind of smile that isn’t soft. That doesn’t invite trust. The kind that makes the air shiftdangerous, charged, electric.

Then, I turn to face the informant.

“You know…” I start, tilting my head, voice gentle—a mockery of something sweet. “I could feel you watching.”

The man doesn’t answer. But he doesn’t have to.

He knows I know.

The body cam’s little red light blinks, its silent confession gleaming in the dark.

I take a step forward. He tenses. Good.

“Since you’re already here,” I continue, “I have a question.”

A pause. My smile sharpens.

“Can I bite you?”

The way his body locks up is adorable. He knows what happened to #34—he watched every second of it. He saw the way I drained him, felt his fear, his struggles, the way he was powerless against me.

He knows he’s next.

His mouth parts, but the words catch. I squint my eyes at him and he hesitantly accepts out of fear, and that costs him.

Before he can back away, I’m on him. A bite and a single injection. A tiny little prick against his skin. Barely noticeable.

Until his knees buckle.

Until his limbs seize.

Until his breath stutters in confusion and panic.

He falls.

The only thing holding him up is me—my fingers curling beneath his chin, tilting his head just so, forcing him to look up at me, helpless, trapped.

I lean in.

“It’s a shame,” I murmur, dragging my thumb over his trembling lower lip. “I don’t really like tattletales.

His pupils blow wide—a perfect blend of terror and disbelief.

Then—snap.

The camera shatters in my palm, its tiny fragments falling to the dirt like meaningless little shards of truth.

He can’t move.

Can’t speak.

Can’t even fight.

And the best part?

He’ll be like this for at least three days.

I press a light kiss to his cheek, grinning as his breath stutters just barely. Then, with one last pat on his head, I drop him unceremoniously to the ground.

“Sleep tight.”

And with that, I walk away—toward the river, toward the cold kiss of water, toward a night that still belongs to me.

SOMEWHERE IN METEOR CITY, YORIBIA CONTINENT — 8:20 PM, JANUARY 13

The room was silent.

Not the kind of silence that came with boredom or disinterest—no, this was a different kind. A thick, heavy stillness that settled over the group like a weighted blanket, pressing down, suffocating.

The footage played, a flickering display of calculated cruelty.

The way you smiled.

The way you taunted.

The way you paralyzed the informant like it was nothing.

Then—snap.

The moment the body cam shattered in your grip, Nobunaga exhaled sharply through his nose.

“Oh no!” Shalnark said, in a disappointed voice. “The footage’s out! Man, it’s really too bad.”

“Yeah,” Uvogin muttered, a slow grin stretching across his face. “She’d definitely make a good Spider.”

“More like a damn nightmare,” Phinks muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “I mean, shit. Did you see his face? That was pure terror.”

Feitan, quiet for a while now, tilted his head slightly. “Three days,” he mused. “She said he be like that for three days.” His dark eyes gleamed. “Would like to know how.”

Shalnark hummed. “Some kind of paralysis technique, obviously. But I’ll admit it's interesting…” He says as he tries to real in his amazement of your abilities to keep appearances as his fingers tap against the sofa’s armrest.

Uvogin barked out a laugh. “Y’know, you’re so transparent sometimes Shal.”

Shalnark huffs, propping his chin on his hand.

Though he does seem to have a slight turnaround, after all during his phone call with Chrollo, his boss did show interest in her, so maybe…

“I mean,” he begins hesitantly “if she was interested in being a Spider, she’d fit right in.”

Feitan let out a quiet, amused scoff. “Or we fit into her.”

Phinks groaned, standing up. “Great, another sadist.” He cracked his knuckles. “I swear, Meteor City just spits out psychos.”

“But she looks real smart,” Nobunaga muttered, more to himself than anyone else. “That’s what makes her dangerous.”

Uvogin grinned. “What? You scared?”

The sharp look Nobunaga shot him made Shalnark chuckle under his breath.

“Relax,” Shalnark teased. “We’re just watching, after all.” He turned back to the screen, watching as you walked away into the night, unbothered, untouchable.

“But I guess I wouldn’t mind meeting her either.” Nobunaga lets out, at which Uvogin can’t help but rejoice at that.

“Not you too Nobunaga..” Shalnark says with disappointment, though he really isn’t so sure how to feel about the situation anymore.

Weirdly enough, the more he watches you through the exams phases—the more he’s starting to think that your not so bad.


You just gained +5 romance points for Feitan!

You just gained +1 romance points for Phinks!

You just gained +1 romance points for Nobunaga!

You just gained +2 romance points for Uvogin!

You just gained +4 romance points for Shalnark!

You just gained +5 romance points for Chrollo!

ZEVIL ISLAND, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 8:21 PM, JANUARY 13

The river is frigid. The cold bites into my skin, washing away the sticky warmth of blood that clings to my skin. Crimson swirls into the water—ghostly tendrils that fade with the current.

I watch it disappear. Evidence, erased.

I scrub at my arms, my neck, my face—until the last remnants of my earlier massacre are gone. Until I’m nothing more than clean, bare flesh under the pale silver glow of the moon.

Then—a shift.

Subtle.

A presence.

Someone is watching me once more.

The sensation creeps along my spine, slow and insidious. A prickle of awareness that sends my senses into overdrive.

The trees beyond the riverbank are still. The wind whispers through the leaves, carrying nothing but the scent of damp earth and iron. But I know better.

I’m being followed once more.

My fingers tighten around the badge.

‘What should I do?

 

A. Pretend not to realize and carry on with my business?

I keep scrubbing at my arms, dragging my hands through my hair, wiping away the remnants of tonight’s work with slow, unbothered movements. My pulse is steady, my shoulders relaxed—every action meant to exude nothing but casual indifference.

Let them watch.

Let them wait.

Because whether they choose to attack now or later, it doesn’t matter.

I’ll face them either way.


You just gained +3 romance points for Illumi!

B. Call my stalker out to confront them head-on?

They’re were no sounds besides the ones you would expect to be an island at this time of the night.

I don’t turn immediately. Instead, I let the moment stretch—let the weight of my words settle into the still air.

“I know you’re there.”

No response. No shift in the wind. But I can feel it—that presence still lingering, still watching.

So, I sigh. Tilt my head slightly. And this time, I make my voice carry, smooth and low, but edged with something sharp.

“If you’re not going to attack, then at least have the courtesy to show yourself.”

A pause. Then—movement.

From the shadows of the treeline, a tall, lean figure steps forward. Slow, deliberate. The moonlight catches the sharp gleam of his eyes—dark, unreadable.

Gittarackur.

His steps are soundless as he approaches the riverbank, stopping just shy of the water. He watches me, expression as flat and impassive as ever.

“…Hmph.” His voice is quiet. A soft exhale, barely more than a murmur.

I arch a brow. “Enjoying the view?”

No response. Not unexpected.

"Hmm, Gittarackur, don’t tell me that after having time to mull over our little chat, you’ve realized you’ve fallen for me. After all… you were the one that said that I sounded stupid back then." I tease, tilting my head ever so slightly. But once again, I’m met with silence.

Then, without a word, he turns on his heel and begins to walk away.

I twitch a bit before getting up in the water.

He’s leading me somewhere.

Curiosity sparks. He isn’t moving quickly, and he isn’t trying to lose me. If he truly wanted to disappear, he would have. This is intentional.

So, I get out of the water, dress back up, and follow.


You just gained +5 romance points for Illumi!

The moon hung high, its cold light filtering through the branches, casting jagged shadows across the clearing. Against the trunk of a massive tree, Hisoka lounged, utterly at ease.

His back pressed against the rough bark, his right leg bent up, his arm lazily draped over it. The soft glow illuminated his sharp features, making his smirk all the more unsettling.

"Oh, it's this freak again."

I stayed hidden, watching.

Then, as if he'd been expecting me all along, Hisoka shifted. His fingers curled slightly, and his smirk widened as he tilted his head toward the darkness.

“Well ♡,” he drawled, voice smooth as silk, “show yourself. ♤”

There was something almost playful in his tone, but the gleam in his eyes promised nothing short of malice.

“I know you’re there. ♢”

A beat of silence. Then, Hisoka sighed dramatically and pushed himself up to stand. “I suppose if you won’t come out ♧,” he mused, dusting off his sleeves, “I’ll just have to come to you. ♡”

He turned toward the bushes to his right, taking slow, deliberate steps. Ten paces in, just as I expected—

Rustle!

From the undergrowth, a figure burst forth. Applicant #371.

He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with long, unkempt brown hair and a Fu Manchu mustache. His teal sleeveless shirt clung to his muscular frame, an orange sash tied around his waist. His purple pants swayed as he stepped forward, spear in hand, the steel tip gleaming under the moonlight.

Without a word, #371 swung his weapon in a powerful arc, slicing through the bush beside him. The upper half of the plant tumbled to the ground, its newly cut surface unnaturally straight—a silent display of strength.

Then, gripping his spear with both hands, he locked eyes with Hisoka.

“I seek a bout with you,” he declared.

Hisoka exhaled through his nose, his smirk deepening. He cocked his head, a sly squint in his eyes.

“You’ll die. ♤”

#371 only hummed in response and stepped forward. He planted his left foot ahead, extending his left arm with an open palm toward Hisoka. His right leg stayed firm behind him, his spear held horizontally across his body.

A heartbeat passed.

“Hah.”

With a sharp exhale, #371 lunged.

He moved fast, his spear thrusting toward Hisoka’s neck. But Hisoka merely tilted his head, the weapon slicing through empty air. #371 immediately followed up, sweeping at Hisoka’s legs, but Hisoka jumped effortlessly, flipping backward.

Again and again, the spear struck, each attack a bit less precise than the last—each met with nothing but the space Hisoka had occupied a moment before.

#371’s breathing grew heavier, sweat beading at his temple. Frustration twisted his expression as he let out a final, forceful—

“Eeeugh!”

He swung with all his might.

But Hisoka leapt high, higher than before. The attack missed, but the tree behind him did not. The spear cleaved through its trunk effortlessly, and with a groan, the massive tree toppled.

Thud.

A cloud of dust and leaves rose into the air.

#371 staggered back, chest heaving. His arms shook slightly as he gripped his spear.

“I don’t... get it...” he gasped. “Why...” Another wheezing breath. “Why won’t you fight…?”

Hisoka chuckled.

“I only need to evade, and you’ll die eventually. ♢”

#371’s eyes widened slightly. He took another shaky breath—but then, a sudden movement caught my eye.

A fluttering mass of red and pink wings.

Hemotropic butterflies.

They gently swarmed around a wound on #371’s lower back, their delicate bodies drinking greedily.

Hisoka’s eyes flicked toward them, his amusement only growing.

“The Hemotropic butterflies tell me everything ♧,” he murmured. “You’re already dying. ♡”

#371 stiffened, then suddenly collapsed onto one knee. He caught himself just in time, his knuckles pressing into the dirt.

‘So he really is dying.’ I thought to myself.

Hisoka tilted his head. “Someone else wounded you first, didn’t they? ♤” He let out a low hum as if contemplating. “I understand the desire to die as a warrior. ♢”

#371 swallowed hard. “If that’s true… and you really do understand...” He panted heavily, his shoulders rising and falling. “Then why... why won’t you fight me? Let me die in battle?”

Hisoka let out an exaggerated sigh, tilting his head.

“Hmm…♧”

Then, with a grin—“Because I have no interest in the dead. ♡”

He turned.

Began to walk away.

“W—Wait, what?” #371’s voice wavered. “But... but I’m not—”

Hisoka paused. Then, without even looking back—

“Do you know how I know you’re dead? ♤” His voice dropped to a whisper, just loud enough to carry in the silence.

“Your eyes. ♢”

The weight of his words sank in. #371 let out a strained grunt, his body swaying slightly.

Then—

Thwip.

A needle buried itself into his throat.

His breath hitched. His body stiffened. Then—

Thwip-thwip-thwip-thwip-thwip.

Nine more needles struck his face in rapid succession.

#371 let out a final, strangled gasp before slumping forward.

From the darkness, a figure emerged, stepping casually into the moonlight.

“Sorry,” Gittarackur drawled, twirling a few more needles between his fingers. “I was careless, and he got away.”

I scoffed internally. Of course, the two freaks are friends.

Hisoka chuckled, clearly unconvinced. “Don’t lie to me, Illumi. ♧”

Illumi. So that’s his real name.

Hisoka leaned back, tilting his head. “You probably granted him a final request, didn’t you? ♡”

Illumi sighed, putting his hands on his hips. “Well, I may have felt sorry for the man. He was going to die anyway.”

“You really need to stop pitying those who serve no purpose ♤,” Hisoka mused, lips curling into something between amusement and mild disapproval as he idly watched the butterflies continue to dance over #371’s corpse.

Illumi, standing a few paces away with his arms folded, let out a quiet hum of consideration. Then, removing his hands from his hips, he shot a glance at Hisoka.

“You’re guilty of that yourself,” he remarked coolly. “You’ve walked away from opponents before finishing them.”

Hisoka chuckled, rolling his shoulders with lazy amusement. “I do have standards. Why waste time on people who are utterly useless? I only spare those whose premature deaths would be a waste. ♢” His gaze flicked to the corpse on the ground before shifting back to his companion. Then, in a more chipper tone, he asked, “Well, what about his badge? ♧”

“Oh, I already took it.” Illumi nonchalantly rummaged through his pockets before pulling out a badge. “I’ve already got six points, so I don’t really need this one. Want it?”

Before Hisoka could respond, Illumi flicked the badge toward him. Hisoka caught it effortlessly, flipping it over between his fingers to inspect the number.

“Hmm. And who did this belong to? ♡”

Illumi shrugged. “Someone who tried to snipe me. That pissed me off, so... I killed ‘em.” His tone remained as flat as ever, as if discussing the weather.

Then, with a soft click, he pulled a pin from the right side of his forehead. Hisoka grinned, eyes alight with anticipation.

Here we go.

Illumi’s hair, previously dyed purple, began to shift as he methodically removed each pin from his face. As the last one slid free, his features twisted and reformed, skin shifting, hair lengthening and turning black—returning to himself.

Hisoka let out a delighted hum. “That’s always so much fun to watch ♤,” he mused, tilting his head.

Illumi exhaled, now holding thirteen pins loosely in his hands. “It does take its toll on me, you know,” he murmured, flexing his fingers. Then, with a slow blink, he added, “Ah. That’s much better.”

A deep chuckle from Hisoka. Then—his gaze flicked past Illumi, sharp and knowing.

“So ♢,” he drawled, turning his attention to the shadows. “Are you going to come out and say hello, batsy? ♧”

I sighed, stepping into the dim light.

I wasn’t surprised he noticed me—I hadn’t even bothered using Zetsu.

“Well, good evening, Hisoka,” I greeted, voice polite. Then, in a far less friendly tone, I added, “Are you happy now, clown face?”

Hisoka’s grin widened at the insult, clearly entertained.

“Oh yes, delighted even. ♡*”* His fingers traced the edge of the badge absentmindedly. “So, tell me… did you follow Illumi here out of fear, fascination… or something more interesting? ♤*”*

Ah. A standard Hisoka question.

Now, which answer should I give him?

 

A. "Fear? You flatter yourself. I just wanted front-row seats to the possible bloodshed."

Hisoka’s grin stretched wider, a flicker of amusement dancing in his golden eyes. “Oh~? How delightfully honest. ♢*”*

He twirled the badge between his fingers, his gaze heavy with intrigue. “You enjoy a good show, then? Did it excite you? The unpredictability, the carnage? ♧*”*

I shrugged, unbothered. “More than watching you preen about it, at least.”

He let out a low chuckle, eyes crinkling at the edges. “Hmm~ You wound me. And here I thought we had something special. ♡*”*

I smirked, leaning in just slightly. “That’s just your ego talking.”

His laughter deepened, rich and entertained. “Oh, how I cherish you Batsy~♤”

I roll my eyes at that statement.

Behind him, Illumi watched in silence, eyes unreadable.


You just gained +2 romance points for Illumi!

You just gained +5 romance points for Hisoka!

B. “Maybe I was just curious if two freaks meeting up would result in something entertaining.”

Hisoka let out a delighted hum, tilting his head as if appraising me. “Freaks, you say? ♧*”*

I met his gaze evenly. “Would you prefer something softer? ‘Eccentrics’? ‘Monstrosities’? I can be flexible.”

He laughed, high and lilting. “No need~ I quite like it. Such a charming little observation. ♡*”*

His fingers traced the edge of the badge, his eyes narrowing playfully. “Tell me, then… Was it entertaining? ♤*”*

I exhaled through my nose, thoughtful. “I’ve seen better. I expected more blood to be honest.”

Hisoka licked his lips, voice syrupy. “Oh, don’t worry. The night is still young. ♢*”*

Illumi remained still, expression neutral—but his gaze lingered a second longer than necessary.


You just gained +4 romance points for Illumi!

You just gained +4 romance points for Hisoka!

C. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” (Smirk and refuse to answer directly.)

Hisoka’s grin sharpened instantly, eyes glinting with interest. “Oh~? ♢*”*

I tilted my head, offering nothing else. Just a smirk.

He leaned in slightly, intrigued by the game. “Keeping secrets, are we? How fun. ♧*”*

I hummed, letting the silence stretch before answering. “Isn’t the unknown more thrilling?”

His laugh came soft, indulgent. “Yes… it is. ♡*”*

He studied me for a long moment, fingers still toying with the badge. “You’re quite the tease. ♤*”*

I let my smirk widen just a touch. “And you’re still talking.”

Hisoka chuckled darkly, delighted. Illumi, from his place beside him, said nothing—but his eyes flicked between us, quiet and calculating.


You just gained +4 romance points for Illumi!

You just gained +6 romance points for Hisoka!

 

Illumi had then begun digging a hole. A deep one. I arched a brow at the act.

“…What the hell are you doing?”

“Sleeping,” he replied simply, shoveling dirt aside like it was the most logical thing in the world. “I’m going to stay underground until the deadline.”

A pause. Then, without another word, he buried himself completely.

I stared at the freshly turned dirt, then at Hisoka, who was now tossing #80’s badge into the air like a coin.

I exhaled sharply. “Looks like you’re not the only one who likes wasting people’s time. That Illumi guy basically led me here for no reason.”

“Hmm~♢” Hisoka mused, catching the badge and twirling it between his fingers. “He does do that from time to time when he wants attention.♧”

I scoffed. “Wow. I totally care about that insightful little detail.” My gaze flicked to the dirt mound one last time before turning back to Hisoka. “Well, not that this whole interaction is boring me—oh wait, that’s exactly what’s happening.” I flashed him a mockingly sweet smile. “I’m gonna head out now.”

I turned on my heel, already walking away.

“Oh? ♡” Hisoka called out behind me. “You’re not going to try and get that pin back from me? ♤”

I didn’t even bother looking back. “I told you already ♢,” I said over my shoulder. “It’s too much trouble for what it’s worth. ♧”

Hisoka chuckled softly behind me, but I didn’t linger to hear more.

Soon enough, I was far, far away from that clearing, away from the buried lunatic and the sadistic clown.

I let out a sigh.

“…What a bunch of weirdos.”

 

 

And so, the night continues to move forward...

-> Next Instalment. 

 


What I have in mind for what the reader would look like—this a headcanon(since you are the reader its not canon) and also a badly colored drawing(like no effort in shading)

Lightest Skintone | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | Darkest Skintone

Chapter 21: "Nen-believable Tension in the Exam Room" - Path of The Sword

Summary:

The quiet before the storm ends. Phase Four concludes, a tense interview with Netero unfolds, and the final phase begins...

Chapter Text

ZEVIL ISLAND, KUKAN'YU KINGDOM — 9:55 AM, JANUARY 18

The last four days on the island passed in relative tranquility. I ate when I felt like it, slept when I was tired, read novels I had managed to swipe before coming here, and mostly just waited. The silence was a stark contrast to the chaos of the previous days, and if I were being honest, I was starting to get bored.

Nobody really came after me, not that I expected them to. Most of the remaining applicants were either too occupied with their own targets or smart enough to avoid unnecessary conflict. The only exception was Amori, number #197, who decided to test his luck on the second day.

He had barely taken two steps toward me when I turned, met his gaze, and gave him a single icy stare.

"Leave."

The word were wrapped in a tone of calmness, and coldness.

His expression faltered immediately—hesitation flickered, then outright fear. Without another word, he turned on his heel and bolted like a kicked dog, tail firmly between his legs.

Pathetic.

And with that, the days continued, uneventful and slow, until the morning of the 18th.

A loud, blaring "VUUUUUUU" ripped through the island—the deep whistle of a ship’s exhaust valve releasing pressure. The sound reverberated through the air, signaling what I already knew was coming.

Then, a familiar voice rang out, projected through the boat's speakers.

"Phase Four of the Hunter Exam is now officially over."

It was Khara, the ever-efficient proctor.

"All remaining applicants, please return to the starting point at once. You will be given one additional hour to make your way back. Failure to arrive before the deadline will result in automatic disqualification. Furthermore, exchanging badges at the starting point is prohibited. Any attempt to do so will result in immediate failure."

I exhaled through my nose, already moving…

It took about twenty minutes to reach the rendezvous point. The clearing was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of trees and the crash of waves against the island’s shore.

When I arrived, two figures were already there—Hisoka and Illumi.

Hisoka hummed in amusement when he saw me, his eyes glinting with that ever-present predatory interest. I ignored him and instead reached into the shadows at my feet, pulling out the badges I had secured days ago.

One by one, more applicants arrived, until the hour had finally run its course.

With a sharp thud, Khara stepped off the ship’s gangplank and onto the island, clipboard and pen in hand.

"Now, we will check the badges of everyone present."

She began calling out names in order.

"Number 44, Mister Hisoka."

At this, Hisoka spread his palm, revealing four badges—384, 80, 281, and 197.

I frowned slightly in confusion before returning to neutral.

None of them were his own.

Strange.

Besides Illumi, I doubted there was anyone here who could actually challenge him. Yet, for whatever reason, he hadn't held onto his own badge.

I kept that thought to myself.

"Number 53, Mister Pokkle."

Pokkle held up two badges—53 and 105.

"Number 77, Miss Y/N."

I raised my hand, revealing my own badge 77, and my target’s 118.

"Number 99, Mister Killua."

Killua lifted his own badge 99 and another 199.

"Number 301, Mister Gittackakur."

He displayed 301 and 371.

"Number 191, Mister Bodoro."

He had 191 and 34.

"Number 294, Mister Hanzo."

Hanzo casually presented four badges—294, 198, 362, and 89.

Khara scanned over her clipboard, then nodded.

"So, only seven applicants have passed..." she murmured as she jotted down the names.

Then—

"Oh, wait!"

From the forest, three more figures emerged, stepping into the clearing.

#403 looked beaten to hell.

"Gon!" Killua’s voice rang out the second he spotted him, a flicker of something unspoken in his expression.

Khara raised a brow, smirking slightly.

"Three more! You’re certainly cutting it close, aren’t you?"

The last three presented their badges:

"Number 404, Mister Kurapika."

Kurapika held up his own badge 404 and his target’s 16.

"Number 403, Mister Leorio."

Leorio had 403 and 246.

"And finally, Number 405, Mister Gon."

Gon, despite looking worse for wear, held up his own badge 405.

Khara nodded, satisfied.

"That makes ten applicants who have passed the Fourth Phase of the Hunter Exam!"

With that, we stepped onto the waiting ship.

The engines roared to life as the vessel carried us away, the island growing smaller and smaller in the distance.

After a two-hour journey, we reached Trick Tower, where the chairman’s aircraft awaited us on the makeshift landing platform.

The moment we stepped aboard, one thing overcame everyone's mind, when and where will phase 5 take place?

ON THE AIRSHIP, OVER THE KUKAN’YU KINGDOM WATERS — 1:15 PM

The gentle hum of the airship’s engines filled the corridors, a steady background noise to the chatter of applicants scattered throughout the vessel. I was seated near one of the large windows, watching the endless sky stretch beyond the horizon when the intercom crackled to life.

"Attention, all applicants," came the familiar voice of Beans, the Hunter Association's assistant. "The Chairman wishes to conduct individual interviews. When your number is called, please proceed to the reception room on the second floor. We will begin with number 44, Mister Hisoka. Thank you for your cooperation."

A flicker of amusement passed through me. ‘Hisoka first, huh?’ I wonder what this thing is going to be about.

With that, I simply leaned back and waited for my turn.

It’s 6:30 p.m. and several hours passed, the anticipation of the upcoming interviews hanging in the air like static electricity. The intercom buzzed again.

"Number 77, Miss Y/N, please head to the reception room on the second floor. Thank you."

‘Finally,’

Rising to my feet, I made my way through the hallway. The airship’s interior was sleek and modern, but the weight of the ongoing exam gave it an oddly suffocating atmosphere. When I reached the designated room, Beans greeted me with a polite nod.

"Please follow me this way."

I complied, trailing behind him as he led me down a quiet corridor to another room, one far more isolated than the others.

As the door slid open, I stepped inside—

and was immediately met with the sight of Chairman Netero.

He sat comfortably, legs crossed, a small smile playing at his lips. In front of him was a low wooden coffee table, and just before it, a blue square cushion adorned with a white grid pattern—clearly meant for me to sit on.

On the table rested an ink pad beside the calligraphy brush he held in his right hand, while his left gripped a small notepad. Behind him, a black accent wall stood in stark contrast to the warm yellowish-beige hue of the surrounding room. Hanging on it was a framed piece of Japponese calligraphy, displaying the character (Kokoro).

‘I’m not fluent, but I think that character means heart… or maybe mind.’

I blinked.

“…So, is this the final phase? Because I have to say, this seems a little anti-climactic.”

I glanced around, noting the simple yet character reflecting setup of the room—no weapons, no traps, just an old man and his calligraphy. My gaze returned to him, sharp with curiosity.

“Especially when the man running this exam is you,” I continued, stepping further inside. “From what I’ve read—interviews, records, even online forums—a questionnaire as the final trial doesn’t seem very… your style. Or am I wrong?”

Netero chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

“No, you aren’t wrong. But this isn’t the test itself.” He tilted his head. “It’s just a little chat. I do, however, have a few questions… mostly to satisfy my own curiosity.”

Figures.

I exhaled through my nose and settled onto the blue cushion, back straight, looking forward.

“First and foremost, why do you want to become a Hunter?”

Straight to the point.

I didn’t hesitate. “Simply put, I don’t. But.. I need the license to access a place that holds the answers I seek.”

His fingers tapped against his knee. “Oh? And pray tell, what place and what answers do you seek?” His tone was as carefree as ever, but I wasn’t fooled. There was a sharpness beneath his words—a quiet, calculating interest.

I leaned back slightly, tilting my head. ‘Oh, this is going to be fun,’ I mused internally.

Based on the info I was able to dig up; if anyone in this world had knowledge about it, it would be him. After all, Netero was well aware of the dealings between the Hunter Association and the V5.

A slow smile curled at my lips. “As for the answers I seek, I cannot say.” I watched him closely, letting the tension build. “But the place? Well, that’s elementary, my dear Chairman. It’s the one location with a current travel ban enforced by the V5—”

I leaned forward slightly, voice lowering.

“The Dark Continent.

The room went silent.

Then—

“Oh-hoho… now you’ve really got me intrigued.”

The gleam in his eyes became much sharper, and despite his ever-present grin, I could feel the shift in his demeanor. He studied me, weighing my words, gauging just how much I truly knew.

“You sure you can’t tell me more?” His tone was light, but there was something else there—something more intent.

I smirked. “I’m afraid I can’t.”

He pouted—actually pouted, the sight comically at odds with his status as the strongest man alive.

“Tch. What a shame.” But just as quickly, he moved on. “Next question: Out of the other nine applicants, which one are you keeping a close eye on?”

I didn’t even need to think. “Numbers 44 and 301. For negative reasons.”

His brows lifted slightly as he noted down my response. “Is that so?”

I nodded. “One is unpredictable. The other is unpredictable and an active problem. I have little patience for either.”

Netero hummed in thought, tapping his brush against the paper.

“Alright, last question.” He looked up, eyes gleaming. “Out of the remaining applicants, which one would you least want to fight?”

I exhaled, thoughtful.

“I’ll fight anyone.” My voice was calm, and steady. “But if I had to choose, then 44 and 301 would be at the top of my list—simply because they would be the most annoying to deal with.”

Netero chuckled, clearly entertained. “Annoying, huh?”

He scribbled something down before glancing back up.

“Are there others?”

I considered. “Yes. Numbers 99 and 405.”

“Oh?” His brows lifted in intrigue. “Why them?”

I leaned back slightly. “Because they’re children.”

Netero blinked, then let out a booming laugh. “I see, I see.”

I merely offered a small shrug.

And with that, he set his pen down, smiling wide. “Well, that will be all. You’re free to go. Thank you for your time.”

I stood, giving him one last look before turning toward the door.

“Hope you’ll make the final phase interesting, Chairman.”

He chuckled. “Oh, I certainly count on doing so.”

It’s 6:50 p.m. as I made my way through the hallways of the airship, I rolled my shoulders, easing the slight stiffness from sitting in one position for too long. The sun was beginning to dip, casting warm hues through the high windows.

With dinner time fast approaching, I knew the dining hall would be filling up soon.

And if I wanted to secure a decent seat?

I’d better get there early.

With that thought in mind, I picked up my pace—heading toward the dining hall, toward the one of the last peaceful meal before the final phase of the Hunter Exam.

HUNTER EXAM COMMITTEE HOTEL, KUKAN’YU KINGDOM — 9:15 AM, JANUARY 21ST

The journey here took three and a half days of air travel, an exhausting stretch of time spent in tense silence—or, in some cases, grating conversation. But now, at last, we had arrived.

Our destination seems to be some hotel, and as we get closer to it—it looms over us like a monument to our endurance.

Inside, we stood before Chairman Netero, arranged in a horizontal line—the last applicants remaining in this grueling exam.

To my left was Hanzo, his expression quite the readable one.

To my right, unfortunately, was Hisoka—his presence thick and cloying, a pressure that slithered beneath the skin.

‘fuck that clown’

On the right side of the room, nine men in black suits and sunglasses stood in a rigid vertical line—silent, motionless. On the left, however, stood familiar faces: Satoz, Lippo, Menchi, and Buhara—examiners from the previous phases, watching us with quiet scrutiny. Oh—! And beans was also there.

Netero clasped his hands behind his back, surveying us with a lighthearted smile.

“Well, gentlemen—” He caught my sharp look and quickly corrected himself. “And lady.”

He chuckled, then continued, “I trust you’ve all rested up? Good. Now, this hotel is under the Hunter Exam Committee’s jurisdiction, so feel free to make yourselves at home… until the battles have concluded.

At that, one of the suited men rolled forward a large board on wheels, its surface covered by a draped gray cloth. The sound of rattling wheels against the stone floor filled the room.

Netero’s grin widened. “For the final phase of the Hunter Exam, you’ll be competing in a one-on-one tournament.”

With a quick tug, the gray cloth was pulled away.

The crowd gasped.

Before us stood a tournament bracket. The structure of the fights was clearly outlined, though the names of the participants remained obscured—hidden beneath stickers yet to be peeled away.

A question came from Leorio #403. “Wait, hold on a second—so only the last person standing passes?”

No.” Netero simply raised a single finger. “Only one win is required to pass.”

“Just one?” Gon #405 asks as he tilted his head.

“That’s right,” Netero confirmed.

Leorio’s brows furrowed. “Wait… so in this tournament—?”

Netero’s wooden sandals clacked against the floor as he stepped toward the board. “See, it’s the winners who drop away, while the losers advance to the next round.” He pointed to the top of the bracket, his grin never faltering.

“In other words, the person who finishes at the top—” his tone was light, almost playful, “—will not pass.

The weight of that statement settled over the room.

Hanzo—#294 was the first to speak. “So you’re saying… only one person fails the exam?”

“Exactly.” Netero gave an approving nod.

Silence.

Finally, with a flourish, Netero peeled away the stickers, revealing the matchups.

Hanzo hummed thoughtfully.

Leorio and Gon, however, both stiffened at the sight of Kurapika—#404 matched against Hisoka—#44.

‘looks like I’ll either be fighting the kid or that oaf Hanzo’ I think to myself as I asses the board.

“Impressive, yes?” Netero chuckled. “Under this format, every competitor has at least two chances to secure a victory.”

Pokkle—#53 frowned, arms crossed. “Yeah, but some people get six chances. Like #294 and #405.”

Bodoro—#191 let out a short breath. “Couldn’t you have made the bracket more balanced?”

“Hmm, now that’s a fair question.” Netero stroked his beard, smiling. “This bracket was carefully assembled based on each of your performances throughout the exam.”

He gestured vaguely at the board. “To put it simply—those whose performances were rated highly received the most chances to win.”

At those words, Killua—#99 stiffened. “I’m not convinced.” His voice was firm, cat eyes sharp with suspicion. “Could you explain exactly how you scored our performances?”

A flicker of amusement passed through Netero’s eyes once more. He tilted his head slightly, as if considering the request—then leaned forward, adopting a mock-serious expression.

Nooooo!” he declared dramatically.

Killua’s brows twitched. “Why not?!”

Netero leaned back, laughing. “Hahaha! I can’t say—because your scores are classified.” His grin widened. “However, I can explain the criteria we used.”

The room shifted, anticipation building up.

“There are three primary categories we used to assess you: Physical Strength, Mental Acuity, and Overall Impression.”

Netero raised three fingers as he continued.

“For Physical Strength, we evaluated an aggregate of your agility, flexibility, endurance, and perception.

For Mental Acuity, we considered resilience, adaptability, judgment, and—of course—creativity.”

He paused for a moment, letting the words settle.

“But these are merely reference points. After all, every single one of you has already proven your strength of mind and body by making it to the final phase.”

His grin widened. “What we’re most concerned with is your Overall Impression.”

“This category refers to any intangible factors that defy simple classification.” He let out a chuckle. “Think of it as our way of assessing your potential as a Hunter.”

Netero clasped his hands behind his back. “And to round out our assessment, we also incorporated the opinions of your peers.”

He glanced around the room,

“There you have it.”

Then, without missing a beat, he shifted gears.

“Now, onto the rules of the battle.”

“They’re quite simple:

  1. Weapons are allowed.
  2. Cheating is forbidden.
  3. If your opponent admits defeat, you win.

Netero’s playful tone darkened slightly as he added,

“However—if you kill your opponent, you will be immediately disqualified.”

He allowed the gravity of that statement to sink in before delivering the final blow.

“And if that happens… the exam ends immediately, and all remaining applicants pass.

No further clarification was needed.

As weight of his words hung in the air, a silent agreement passing through us all.

Finally, one of the suited men stepped forward. His voice was crisp, authoritative.

“Let the final phase of the Hunter Exam begin.”

And with that—

We all take our places along the room’s left wall.

A suited man—who I now assume is the referee—steps forward, his voice clear and commanding:

"First match: Hanzo versus Gon. Enter!".

Gon tightens the laces of his shoes, fingers steady despite the weight of the moment.

Across from him, Hanzo rolls his shoulders, cracking his knuckles one by one with casual ease.

Without hesitation, both step forward, meeting at the center of the arena, standing on opposite sides of the referee.

"I'm Masta," the referee introduces himself, his tone firm but neutral. "I'll be serving as the official for this tournament. Good luck to both of you."

Hanzo grins at him. "Oh, hey! Good to see you again."

Masta blinks, caught off guard. "What?"

"You were the one tailing me during the fourth phase, weren’t you?" Hanzo continues smoothly.

At that, Gon’s head snaps toward them, eyes widening.

Masta exhales sharply. "You noticed that, did you?"

Hanzo shrugs as if it’s obvious. "Naturally. I assumed each of the examiners was assigned an examinee to follow. I’m sure I wasn’t the only one who caught on."

(If you choose to bite the guy back on Zevil Island)

I freeze.

Wait—examiners?

I thought they were just informants. But if that guy back on Zevil Island was actually an examiner, then…

Biting him definitely counts as injuring an examiner.

A slow wave of unease curls in my stomach, but I push it down, recalibrating quickly.

Okay, okay—think logically. My actions were recorded. If the Committee wanted me out, I’d already be disqualified. Which means… they decided to let me stay despite what happened.

Alright. Cool beans.

Kurapika, standing nearby, says "I noticed but didn’t think it was worth mentioning."

Leorio lets out a nervous chuckle. "Uh, yeah. Same."

It’s so obvious he didn’t notice.

Hanzo, unfazed, continues chatting. "Well, I appreciate the recognition. My talent was acknowledged, and my rank improved as a result." He crosses his arms smugly, nose tilting up. "Not that it’s surprising."

Masta sighs. "Sure, but—"

"Now, moving on," Hanzo interjects, cutting him off with a sharp gesture, pointing his index finger at the referee’s face.

Masta raises an eyebrow. "What is it?"

"The rules," Hanzo clarifies. "Victory is only achieved through surrender, correct? Knockouts don’t count—no T.K.O.?" Hiii

Masta nods. "That’s correct."

At that, Hanzo hums in thought before turning his gaze toward Gon, who stares back at him without hesitation.

Masta steps back, clearing the space. "Now, begin."

Gon shifts into a defensive stance, feet planted firmly.

Masta raises his hand, then swings it down in a cross motion.

"Fight!"

The match officially begins.

Gon darts past his appontent, attempting to keep distance—but Hanzo is on him in an instant.

He moves fast**.** Too fast for Gon.

"You must think you're quick on your feet, huh?" Hanzo taunts, appearing at Gon’s side in a blink. "I’ll give you that."

Then—BAM!

A sharp karate chop slams into the back of Gon’s head.

Gon collapses face-first onto the floor.

Leorio and Kurapika both gasp**.**

Silence grips the room.

Hanzo sighs, shaking his head. "If this were a regular match, I’d have already been declared the winner."

He kneels beside Gon, grabbing his shoulder and pressing a knee into his back.

"Come on, pull yourself together," Hanzo says, his voice firm but not unkind. Then—he pulls.

Gon grits his teeth. A pained grunt escapes him. His muscles strain as Hanzo wrenches his arm, stretching it past a normal limit.

"You must feel awful," Hanzo muses. "I hit you hard enough to make your brain bounce around in your skull. You get it now? You don’t stand a chance. Just give up and spare yourself the trouble."

His tone is almost parental**.** False sympathy wrapped in unwavering sternness.

Gon’s breath stutters—but his resolve? Unshaken**.**

"...No way."

Hanzo’s expression flickers with mild irritation.

Then—CRACK.

He strikes the right side of Gon’s head, forcing it to whip sideways.

Gon coughs violently.

"Think about it," Hanzo advises. "Surrender now, and you'll have another chance. But being stubborn won’t get you anywhere."

His tone softens, just a fraction. "So just give up."

Gon’s fingers curl against the ground. His breathing is rough, pained.

Then—"That’s never gonna happen!"

Hanzo frowns. Another hit. This time, to the left side of Gon’s head.

Leorio grits his teeth at the sight.

Gon slumps forward, hunched over, his breaths heavy. Hanzo straightens, looming over him.

"Say it."

Gon, barely moving, pushes himself up. His right arm trembles but holds. He forces himself onto all fours. Then—his knees lock into place.

A shaky stand.

Hanzo doesn’t hesitate.

A brutal punch to the gut.

Gon collapses.

A jaggedbreath escapes him, his body convulsing from the impact. "Ah… ah… ah…"

Leorio clenches his fists. "Gon! Don’t push it! You still have other fights! Just—"

"Leorio."

Kurapika’s voice stops him.

"If you were in Gon’s position, would you give up?"

Leorio’s jaw tightens.

"Hell no, I wouldn’t."

"Then you understand."

Leorio exhales sharply, frustration clear in his stance. "Yeah, but…" He glares at the fight. "It doesn’t look like he has a choice."

Kurapika’s gaze doesn’t waver. "My point exactly."

Before Leorio can argue further—

A sharp cry from Gon.

Hanzo’s kick slams into his stomach, sending Gon flying.

He rolls. Skidding. Crashing.

From the sidelines, Menchi exhales. "This is insane. The chairman’s mean streak is in a class of its own."

I narrow my eyes.

‘Yeah, this whole phase is kinda messed up… but also pretty on-brand.’

Buhara tilts his head. "What do you mean?"

Menchi sighs. "No applicant who’s made it this far is going to just give up."

Buhara nods slowly. "True."

Meanwhile—Gon tries to rise again.

But Hanzo slams him down with both hands.

"This fight isn’t just peculiar," Menchi murmurs, watching as Gon writhes on the ground, his body shake. "A system like this? Completely crazy. The kid’s in real danger."

Gon remains motionless for a long moment.

His pained grunts are shallow, labored.

The chairman? Unfazed**.**

I glance at him, frowning.

‘That lunatic old man…’

And yet—I don’t look away.

Because despite everything… Gon isn’t done yet.

Blow after blow landed on Gon, his small frame taking hit after hit with no sign of retaliation. His body jerked with every impact, his skin slick with sweat and blood.

“Three whole hours… damn,” Pokkle muttered, arms crossed, unable to look away. Pity clouded his face.

Leorio was seething, fists clenched so tightly they trembled at his sides. Hisoka, on the other hand, looked murderous—eyes locked onto the battered boy sprawled on the ground, his grin long gone.

Gon lay motionless, his body bruised but his spirit burning. The deep crimson of his injuries stained the arena floor.

“Look, he can’t even vomit anymore,” Bodoro pointed out.

Hanzo stepped closer, staring down at Gon. “Now get up,” he commanded.

Leorio lost it.

“Enough already!” he roared, his voice shaking the room. Pointing at himself, he shouted, “I’m going to kill you, you hear me?! Pick on someone your own size!”

Hanzo turned his gaze to Leorio, not really affected by the threat. “If you can’t handle it, you better leave,” he said flatly. “It’s only going to get worse.”

Leorio took a step forward, rage boiling over. “What the hell did you just say—”

Two men in black suits and sunglasses blocked his path. One had dirty blonde hair, the other brown hair with a thick mustache.

“There will be no interference in a one-on-one match,” Masta announced loudly. “Stay back. If you try to help him in any way, Gon will be instantly disqualified.”

Leorio gritted his teeth so hard it hurt.

“It’s okay,” Gon’s voice—weak, yet firm—cut through the air.

Everyone turned.

With his head hanging low and his hands on his knees for support, Gon began to push himself up. His breathing was ragged, and every movement sent pain shooting through his beat up body, but his resolve never wavered.

“Leorio,” Gon grunted through clenched teeth, his chest rising and falling heavily, “this is… nothing…” He sucked in a sharp breath. “Really…”

Before he could fully straighten, Hanzo kicked his legs out from under him. Gon’s body lurched, his head slamming hard onto the ground.

A cruel silence followed.

Hanzo crouched beside him, gripping Gon’s left arm. With a practiced motion, he twisted it, pressure building on the boy’s shoulder.

“I’ll break your arm,” he said.

Gon’s eyes widened.

“I’m not kidding,” Hanzo warned, his grip tightening. “Say it. Say you surrender.”

Gon looked down, his face shadowed. A second passed. Then—

Never!” he shouted.

A sickening CRACK echoed through the room.

Gon’s scream followed.

Hanzo released him, standing back up as the boy writhed on the ground, his face twisted in pain, sweat dripping down his temples.

“He actually broke it…” Pokkle turned his head away, unable to stomach the sight.

“There,” Hanzo said, arms crossed. “Now you won’t be able to use your left arm anymore.”

Leorio’s rage flared hotter than ever, his entire body shaking with barely contained fury. Teeth grinding, voice low and trembling, he growled, “Don’t try to stop me, Kurapika. If that bastard does anything else, Gon will fail the exam… because I won’t be able to stop myself.”

Kurapika, who seemed to be the voice of reason between the two, didn’t even flinch. His own expression was dark, teeth clenched in quiet rage. “Me? You think I’d stop you?” His eyes burned with cold fire. “Don’t worry—there’s no chance of that.”

‘Phew, if looks could kill…’ I thought to myself.

Hanzo exhaled through his nose, looking down at Gon’s crumpled form. “I’m sure you’re in too much pain to listen, but hear this,” he said, smoothly shifting into a one-handed headstand.

I rolled my eyes.

Oh great, here comes the backstory flex.

“I’m a descendant of a clan of elite warriors, the shinobi. From the day I was born, I was subjected to brutal training in the art of ninpō,” Hanzo declared. Balancing effortlessly, he continued, “For the past eighteen years, I’ve pushed my body beyond its limits, sharpening my technique to perfection.”

He smoothly transitioned from balancing on his palm to only his fingers. “By the time I was your age, I had already killed.”

I sighed. ‘Classic.’

It wasn’t that I doubted his story. Even if it sounded like something out of a fantasy novel, Hanzo was too much of a brute to make something like that up. What bothered me was the way he was selling it.

Everything—from the stance he took to the exact words he used—was carefully crafted for maximum intimidation. But really, it was mostly just to look cool.

Hanzo lifted himself even higher, now balancing solely on his index and middle fingers. “At this point in time,” he declared, “you have no hope of defeating me.”

Finally, the cherry on top—balancing only on his index finger.

“I’m being nice,” he said, his tone condescending. “So just admit defeat.”

Well, that’s on him for being cocky, I thought as I caught the subtle shift in Gon’s posture before anyone else.

The second Hanzo finished his sentence, Gon sprang up—launching his left leg straight into Hanzo’s shoulder.

The impact sent the shinobi flying.

Hanzo crashed to the ground, skidding across the arena. Gon collapsed right after, groaning in pain.

“Damn it,” Gon muttered, gripping his broken arm as he struggled to his feet. “Between the pain and your blabbering, I don’t know what cleared my head more.”

“Hell yeah!” Leorio hollered, punching the air. “Atta boy!” He pointed a finger at Hanzo, then waved his arm excitedly. “Kick him while he’s down until he’s finished!”

Kurapika chuckled, shaking his head.

Gon, still unsteady, turned to Hanzo, who was just beginning to rise. “If you’re eighteen,” he said, breath heavy, “then you’re just six years older than me. Besides, this isn’t a fight about who’s stronger—it’s about who’s willing to throw in the towel first.”

Hanzo planted his palms on the ground and flipped to his feet in one fluid motion. Graceful bastard, I had to admit.

“I let you kick me because I wanted to,” he said, wiping his now-bloodied nose on his bandaged arm.

“You’re a liar!” Leorio shot back instantly.

Ignoring him, Hanzo exhaled through his nose, rolling his shoulders before fixing his attention back on Gon. His tone was colder now. “You must be confused. That wasn’t a warning.” He adjusted his bandages, his left hand tightening over his right. “It was a direct order. Was it too hard for you to understand?”

With a deliberate motion, he tugged at the bandages on his right hand, revealing a concealed blade—partially wrapped, yet sharp enough to gleam menacingly under the arena lights. “I’m quite happy to break it down for you,” he continued, voice eerily calm. “If you still don’t get it, I’ll cut off your legs so they can’t be reattached.”

Hanzo swung his arm slightly, the blade catching the light. “A permanent injury should open your eyes to the situation,” he said, a ghost of a smirk playing at his lips. Then, with an exaggerated tilt of his head, he made a twisted expression and mockingly purred, “But before we resort to such extremes… I’d rather hear you surrender.”

A beat of silence.

Then, Gon spoke.

“Well, that’s a problem.”

His voice was clear and his eyes burned with quiet determination.

The audience collectively held their breath. And I had to fight the urge to chuckle myself.

Gon continued, tone as casual as if he were discussing lunch. “I don’t wanna have my legs cut off… but I don’t wanna surrender either. How about we find a different way to fight?”

Hanzo blinked. Then, with a scowl, he leaned forward. “What?”

But something about Gon’s words made him hesitate. His brows furrowed, as if the sheer absurdity of it had just dawned on him. Then his expression twisted into anger. “The hell?! Have you not been paying attention?!”

Laughter rippled through the audience, amused by the exchange. Hanzo, despite his deadly demeanor, was unexpectedly entertaining.

“You dare make demands of me?” Hanzo snapped, pointing his blade at Gon in frustration. “I’m seriously about to cut your legs off!”

“Do what you want,” Gon replied without hesitation, “but I won’t give up.”

Hanzo gritted his teeth.

Then, Gon added, his voice calm yet unwavering, “Besides… if you cut my legs off, I’ll probably bleed to death.”

Hanzo twitched. “What?”

Gon turned to the referee. “Mister Masta, if he does that, he’d be disqualified, right?”

The ref hesitated. “Uh… yes.”

“See?” Gon said, turning back to Hanzo. “That’d be bad for both of us. So let’s think of a better way.”

Hanzo let out a string of exasperated noises, rubbing his temple.

“I think Gon’s fine,” Kurapika murmured, watching the scene unfold. “He’s in control now.”

Leorio groaned, shaking his head. “He’s just so damn stubborn.”

Kurapika chuckled. “Yes… but he’s also convincing. To Hanzo. And to the rest of us. Impressive.”

The mood had lightened considerably. Laughter drifted from the watching Hunters, and even the chairman now bore an amused smile.

But Hanzo? He was still fuming. His fingers clenched tighter in his palm, his face twisting with frustration.

Then, with a sudden movement, he pressed the tip of his blade against Gon’s forehead.

A thin line of blood appeared a single droplet tracing down his temple.

“I see you’re not getting it, so I’ll try again,” Hanzo murmured. “Die, and you’ll never get another chance. If I kill you here, I can just come back and take the exam next year.” He lifted his voice, his frustration boiling over. “We are not on equal footing!”

Seconds passed.

Gon remained still.

His silence gnawed at Hanzo. His grip on the situation faltered, just slightly.

Hanzo’s voice softened—only for a moment. “Think, damn it. You can give up and still try again next year.”

Then, as if catching himself, he snapped back, voice rising again. “Is your pride really worth dying for?! Is it more important than your life?!

Gon’s gaze never wavered. Then, finally—he spoke.

“I’m going to see my dad.”

The words hung in the air.

Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika stiffened, eyes wide.

Hanzo blinked. “Your… dad?”

Gon nodded. “My dad is a Hunter. So I’m going to become a Hunter—just like he is. That way, I’ll be able to meet him.”

He paused.

“I know I’ll find him someday. But… if I surrender now, I feel like I’ll never find him.”

The droplet of blood from his forehead finally slid down, hitting the floor.

“So I won’t give up.”

Hanzo’s arm, the one carrying his weapon slackened.

He stared at Gon. Seconds stretched, the weight of Gon’s words sinking in.

Then, with an exhale, Hanzo pulled the blade away.

Sliding it back into the bandages on his arm, he took a step back, turning away.

“Fine,” he muttered. “You win.”

Gon blinked. “Huh?”

Hanzo sighed. “I give up, okay?”

The crowd gasped.

Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio stared in disbelief.

“I’m not allowed to kill you,” Hanzo said, glancing over his shoulder at Gon. “And I just… I can’t think of a way to make you surrender.” His voice was laced with irritation—but also something else. Resignation. “So I’ll take my chances in the next round.”

Gon processed this for a moment. Then—his eyes narrowed.

“Wait,” he said. “I can’t accept that.”

Hanzo’s brow twitched. “What?”

Gon, despite his bruised body and one broken arm, straightened. Pointing with his good hand, he shouted, “That’s not fair! We need to both find a way to have a proper match!”

A vein in Hanzo’s forehead twitched.

“Why am I not surprised?” he muttered. Then, with a sudden outburst, he spun on his heel, stepping into Gon’s space and yelling, “You just said you’d never surrender! So what the hell is the point of that, you idiot?!”

“The point is that I don’t wanna win like this!” Gon shot back.

Hanzo gawked at him. “Then what do you suggest?!

“Let’s work together and figure it out!” Gon shouted.

Hanzo’s face contorted with irritation. He leaned back, arms crossed.

“So in other words… I’ve already given up, but now you want me to keep fighting so you can feel good about your victory?”

Gon beamed. “Yeah!”

Hanzo sighed, exasperated.

Then—WHAM!

His fist connected squarely with Gon’s jaw, sending him flying across the arena. Gon bounced twice before landing flat on his back, out cold.

“Moron,” Hanzo muttered.

Turning to the referee, he said, “I lose. Move on to the next match.”

Masta nodded. “Understood.”

Hanzo glanced back at Gon.

“Whenever he wakes up, he’s probably gonna refuse his advancement,” he said. “And if he gets disqualified… wouldn’t that make the rest of our matches pointless?”

“You needn’t worry—Gon has certainly passed. Nothing he says or does can change that now,” the Chairman reassures.

As the medics lifted Gon onto a stretcher, Hanzo lets out a breath of relief, but before he can fully relax, the Chairman adds, “In fact, he could throw a fit and kill me where I stand, and we still wouldn’t be able to revoke his license.”

Hanzo furrows his brow at that but ultimately nods. “I see.” Uncrossing his arms, he starts making his way back to the left wall.

A silence lingers before Killua, his hands shoved into his pockets, speaks up. “So why?”

Hanzo pauses, turning slightly. “What did you say?”

Killua narrows his eyes. “Why did you let him win?”

Hanzo’s expression darkens.

“You didn’t have to kill him,” Killua states matter-of-factly. “With your skills, you could’ve forced him to surrender somehow.”

Several applicants glance at Killua, and while I wouldn’t have enjoyed the sight, I can’t help but mentally agree with cat eyed kid’s statment. It’s obvious why Hanzo surrendered—or at least, to me and most people.

Hanzo exhales through his nose, his posture shifting into something more thoughtful. “I expect that when I torture someone, my victim will despise me for the rest of their lives. It’s more effective and... less stressful that way. When you’re in pain, your eyes always show a glimmer of hostility toward the one responsible. Even with the most extensive training and discipline, that flicker of rage is hard to suppress.”

Raising his hand, he points to his own eyes. “But Gon’s eyes... they had no such glimmer. Can you believe that? I had just broken his arm, yet when I looked into his eyes, it was like he had already forgotten all about it.”

Killua’s breath catches, the realization settling in.

Lowering his hand, Hanzo offers a small, almost tired chuckle. “So I guess you could say the little guy won me over.” He finally reaches his spot along the left wall, leaning back against it. “If you need a reason, there you have it.”

The next match ensues: Kurapika versus Hisoka.

They fight for a while, exchanging blows not to unlike a dance—until Hisoka suddenly leans in and whispers something to Kurapika. A beat passes. Then, the clown surrenders.

Murmurs ripple through the room, but there’s no time to dwell on it.

Because now, it’s my turn.

“Hanzo versus Y/N!”

I step forward and make my way to the center of the ring. Hanzo eyes me carefully before speaking.

“Listen, I’m not going easy on you just because you’re a woman.”

A smirk tugs at my lips. “Hmm? Is that so?”

“Begin!” Masta announces.

Hanzo tightens his stance, muscles flexing as he prepares to attack. I remain relaxed, watching him like a cat eyeing prey.

With an icy gaze and the utmost confidence in my voice, I turned to Hanzo and said, “Listen, hon, I don’t want to stand here all day, so why don’t you do yourself a favor and surrender now?”

Hanzo scoffed, his smirk widening as he reached for his blade. “Oh, you think you’re—” His words faltered mid-sentence. The arrogance drained from his face, replaced by a sudden and inexplicable dread.

I could see it—the way his body tensed, the slight tremble in his fingers. The moment my malicious Nen surged toward him, an invisible weight crashed down on his shoulders, suffocating, oppressive.

‘A little cheap? Maybe. But it’s not against the rules,’ I thought, maintaining the controlled flow of my aura.

Hanzo staggered slightly, his breath quickening. His eyes darted around as if searching for an unseen threat, his pupils dilating in raw panic. He looked like a man lost in a blizzard, stripped bare against the howling wind, unable to understand why he was freezing.

“I said,” I continued, my tone even, unwavering, absolute—“surrender.”

A visible shudder ran through his body. His breathing hitched, chest rising and falling erratically as if he couldn’t get enough air. Sweat beaded along his temple, and I could almost hear his heartbeat pounding like a war drum inside his chest.

‘If he didn’t surrender, he was sure he would die.’ Is probably what he felt in that moment.

“I—!” he choked out, struggling to form words. “I surrender!”

A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. The examinees, the spectators—all caught off guard. All except a select few. The examiners remained composed, unsurprised. The Chairman observed me with an amused glint in his eye. And two others, Hisoka and Illumi, merely smirked, having already seen through the trick.

Masta blinks, clearly confused, but quickly regains his composure. “Oh—uh, understood! Winner: Y/N!”

I withdrew my Nen, the suffocating pressure vanishing in an instant. Hanzo inhaled deeply, his lungs finally able to fill properly again. I watched as the tension drained from his muscles, his posture shifting from rigid fear to shaky composure.

With a slow, deliberate motion, I stepped forward, closing the distance between us.

Hanzo, still steadying his breath, barely reacted as I reached for his shoulder, letting my fingers glide over the taut muscle of his arm before clasping it. The gesture is teasing, almost sensual, as I lean in slightly.

“Wasn’t that wonderful?” I murmured, voice laced with amusement. “Thanks for the win, big guy.”

I patted his shoulder before turning away, heading back to lean against the left wall. The fight was over, and I had no intention of wasting another second on it.

Additionally, I catch sight of Hisoka and Illumi, both watching with an air of amusement. Hisoka’s lips curled into a delighted grin, while Illumi’s eerie, unreadable eyes followed my every move.

Not that I cared.

The matches continued. Next up was Hisoka vs. Bodoro.

The fight was overwhelmingly one-sided, yet Bodoro refused to surrender. Bloodied and struggling, he still tried to rise. Then, Hisoka leaned down and whispered something into the old man’s ear. Whatever he said made Bodoro freeze, his expression shifting from stubborn determination to resignation. Without another word, he surrendered.

Hisoka had passed.

The next match, Hanzo vs. Pokkle, was similarly lopsided. Pokkle found himself in the same situation as Gon had earlier, but unlike Gon, he gave up almost immediately.

Then came Leorio vs. Bodoro—or rather, it should have. But Leorio, seeing Bodoro still dazed from his fight with Hisoka, requested to postpone their match, giving the old man time to recover. The committee agreed, swapping the order of the matches.

Pokkle vs. Killua was next.

The moment the fight began, Killua turned on his heel and walked away.

“Huh?!” Pokkle gawked. “You’re… forfeiting?”

Killua stuffed his hands into his pockets and shrugged. “Yeah. You’re boring. I’ll take my chances in the next round.”

Pokkle looked relieved—if slightly insulted—while Killua casually stepped off the stage.

Then, the next match was announced. And due to the fact that Bodoro was still out it was..

Killua vs. Gittarackur.

Or rather…

Killua vs. Illumi.

The moment the pin ridden figure stepped forward, Killua remained calm. The air between them was tense, but Killua didn’t seem concerned—until the match officially began.

“Begin!”

As Killua stepped toward his opponent, the man spoke in a soft, chilling voice:

"It’s been a while, Kil."

A faint clicking sound echoed through the room as Illumi reached up and removed the yellow needles from his face, one by one. His facial structure shifted, the disguise fading away to reveal his true form.

Killua’s breath hitched. His body tensed, his fingers twitching as though unsure whether to clench or tremble.

“Big… brother…” he exhaled, voice barely above a whisper.

Illumi simply nodded. "Hey."

Leorio, watching from the sidelines, blinked. “Wait… he’s Killua’s brother?”

Kurapika’s eyes narrowed. “Those needles… they were altering his appearance.”

Back at the center of arena, Illumi tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes unreadable. “I heard you stabbed Mom and Milluki.”

Killua swallowed. “Guess so.”

“Mom couldn’t stop crying,” Illumi continued.

Leorio scoffed. “Well, who could blame her? Anybody would cry if their kid did that.”

But Illumi shook his head. “She was just so happy.”

“...What?” Leorio’s expression twisted in confusion.

“She was delighted to see that her son had finally grown up.” Illumi’s tone was eerily casual, as if he were commenting on the weather. “But she’s still worried about you. She asked me to check on you when I got the chance. Lucky me, huh? I had absolutely no idea you wanted to be a Hunter. As for me, I just need a license for an upcoming job.”

Killua lowered his gaze. “I don’t actually want to be a Hunter. I just… felt like taking the exam.”

Illumi’s lips curled into the faintest hint of a smirk. “I see. Well, that’s a relief.” His tone sharpened. “In that case, I have some advice for you. You’re not cut out to be a Hunter.

Killua’s breath caught in his throat.

“You were born for one purpose—to be an assassin.” Illumi’s voice was firm, emotionless. “You’re a puppet of darkness, devoid of passion. There is nothing you desire, nor anything you truly wish for. As someone who lives in the shadows, the only pleasure you’re capable of feeling is from taking lives. That’s how Dad and I raised you.” His expression didn’t change. “So tell me—what do you think you’ll accomplish by becoming a Hunter?”

Killua clenched his fists. “It’s true… I don’t really want to be a Hunter.” His voice wavered, but then, determination flickered in his eyes. “But everyone wants something. Even me.”

Illumi’s smirk didn’t waver. “You don’t.”

“You’re wrong!” Killua snapped, his voice uncharacteristically loud. “There is something I really want!”

Illumi tilted his head slightly. “Hmm. Enlighten me.”

Killua hesitated. He looked down, biting his lip. Illumi’s hum of amusement sent a chill down his spine.

“What’s the matter? There really isn’t anything, is there?”

“There is!” Killua shouted. Then, in a softer, more timid voice, he admitted, “I… I want to be… friends with Gon…” His fingers trembled. “I—I’m just so sick of killing people. I just want to be friends with Gon.”

Illumi’s smile disappeared.

“Impossible.”

Killua flinched.

“You are incapable of friendship,” Illumi continued smoothly. “The only thing you can do is determine whether someone is worth killing. That’s all you were ever taught. Gon is such a radiant personality that you don’t know how to classify him. You don’t actually desire his friendship.”

“That’s not true…” Killua whispered.

“If you stay with him, one day you’ll want to kill him.”

Killua’s breath caught.

“You’ll wonder if you can, and you’ll want to find out.” Illumi’s tone remained eerily calm. “Because, by nature, you are a murderer.”

Leorio stepped forward, fists clenched in fury. A man in a suit blocked him.

“We’ve warned you already, sir, so please—”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know!” Leorio snapped. His voice was rising, filled with frustration. “Killua! I couldn’t care less if this guy is your brother, alright? He’s a worthless piece of crap, so don’t listen to him! Just beat the hell out of him and win like usual!” He pointed at Killua. “You want to be friends with Gon? Are you kidding me?! You already are! How do you not know that?!”

Illumi blinked, his gaze shifting to Killua.

Killua shuddered.

“Huh?” Illumi muttered, caught off guard.

“Gon sure seems to think so, anyway!” Leorio continued.

Illumi turned back to Leorio. “Is that true?”

“Hell yeah, it’s true, you idiot!”

Illumi hummed in thought, touching his chin. “Oh no… that isn’t good.” Then, as if it was nothing, he stated, “Fine, then I’ll just kill Gon.”

Gasps echoed around the room—even Hisoka and Chairman Netero reacted.

Illumi raised four needles in his left hand like claws. “Assassins have no use for friends. They only get in the way.”

Turning toward the entrance, he asked, “Where can I find him?”

A suited man hesitated. “Please wait! The match is still—”

Three needles embedded into his forehead before he could finish. His face twisted in agony as he let out a piercing shriek.

“Where?” Illumi repeated.

The man, now curled into a trembling ball, whimpered, “T-the waiting room… r-right over there…”

Illumi smiled. “Thank you.”

He took a step toward the door—only to be blocked by Hanzo, Kurapika, and Leorio.

He let out a hum, tilting his head slightly. “Oh, what a pain,” he murmured, voice light but laced with fake irritation. “I need to acquire a Hunter’s License right now so I can do my job. But if I kill them, I fail, and Killua will pass automatically.”

He paused, his dark eyes flickering with sudden realization.

“Oh no…” His tone took on a mockery of distress. “The same thing will happen if I kill Gon, won’t it?” He tapped a finger against his chin, feigning thoughtfulness. Then—his expression brightened, his voice suddenly light and cheery.

“Wait! I’ve got it. I’ll pass the exam first—and then I’ll kill Gon.”

“You bastard!” Leorio snarled.

Illumi ignored him, his focus shifting toward Chairman Netero.

“If I pass the exam first,” he mused, “I can kill everyone here and still keep my license, right?”

Netero gave a casual shrug. “Well, yes. According to the rulebook.”

Illumi’s gaze drifted toward Killua.

“Did you hear that, Killua?” he asked, turning to face his younger brother properly. A slow, deliberate step forward. “If you really want to save Gon, you’re going to have to beat me.”

Killua’s body tensed.

Illumi’s eyes bore into him, his voice taking on a silkier edge. “Will you fight me to save your friend?” A beat of silence, then a smirk. “You can’t, can you? Because deep down, you’re more concerned with whether you can beat me than anything else.”

Killua’s breath hitched.

Illumi came to a stop in front of him, his towering presence suffocating. “And you already know the answer.” His arm rose slowly, tauntingly, as he imitated in a soft, mocking whisper:

“I’m not strong enough to beat my big brother.”

Killua’s pupils shrank.

Illumi’s fingers hovered just inches from his forehead. “Remember the lesson I drilled into you?” he murmured. “Never go up against a superior opponent.” His left arm extended fully now, poised like a blade against Killua’s resolve.

Killua staggered slightly, trying to take a step back—

“Don’t move.”

Illumi’s voice was sharp, slicing through the air like a needle piercing flesh.

“One more inch,” he warned, “and I’ll assume the fight has begun. The same applies if our bodies come into contact. The moment you so much as brush against me—” his palm inched closer, deliberate, torturous—“the fight starts.”

Killua was frozen. Trapped.

“There’s only one way to stop me,” Illumi continued, voice velvety and unshaken. “And you know it.” His fingers hovered just above Killua’s forehead. “But don’t forget—if you decide not to fight…”

His tone dipped, heavy with certainty.

“…Gon will die.”

I watched in silence, unease curling in my gut.

‘The poor kid.’

Illumi wasn’t just taunting him. He was torturing him.

The worst part? Killua didn’t even realize what his brother was doing, the kid obvouisly has no clue of what nen is.

“Take him out, Killua!” Leorio’s voice cut through the moment like a desperate lifeline. “We’ll protect you! He won’t kill you or Gon! We’ll do whatever we have to—just fight back! Let him have it!”

Killua’s shoulders trembled. His breath was uneven, strangled.

Illumi’s fingertips—mere inches away. So close.

Then—Killua’s head dipped, his voice coming out low, strained.

“…You win, Illumi.”

A sharp exhale.

“I admit defeat.”

Leorio and Kurapika recoiled. “Killua—?! What the hell are you saying?!”

But Illumi simply retracted his hand, his dark eyes gleaming with quiet satisfaction.

“Oh, excellent.” His voice was chipper, clapping his hands together as if congratulating a child. “No need for us to fight then, huh?”

A chuckle.

Then, without warning, his hand came down lightly—a pat on Killua’s left shoulder.

“I lied, Kil.” His voice was soft, sickly sweet. Mocking.

He leaned in, close—too close with what just happened—his breath ghosting against his brother’s ear.

“I was never going to kill Gon.”

Killua just looks emotionless now.

“That was just a test to see what you were made of.” A pause. Then—his fingers tightened, just barely, against Killua’s scalp. “And now I know for certain.”

Illumi’s voice dipped into something deeper.

“You are simply not qualified to make friends.”

Illumi didn’t care how his brother was now rid of any feelings beside despair, he counted on it.

“Not that you need any.” His fingers slid from Killua’s head as he straightened, his expression returning to its usual blankness. “You’ll keep doing what you’ve always done—the job Dad and I trained you to do.” His eyes gleamed. “I’ll order you to take the Hunter Exam when the time is right. But not now.”

And with that, Illumi turned, stepping away—his presence lingering like a phantom, even as he returned to his spot by the left wall.

Now standing right beside me.

He looks at me for an instant, I look back but all I give is a face full of disgust at his actions.

HOTEL BAR — 10:47 PM

By the time Bodoro had recovered, the match between him and Leorio had already begun. It should have been a simple fight—Bodoro and Leorio were an even match. But before a real battle could even unfold, Killua stepped forward… and killed him.

It was over in a flash. A single, seamless movement—one moment Bodoro was standing, and the next, he was dead on the floor.

The committee disqualified Killua on the spot.

It was obvious to those who understood Nen that he hadn't acted on his own. Illumi’s influence was all over him. Subtle, insidious, the kind of control that only a master manipulator could exert. But the committee wasn’t about to reveal the existence of Nen to the other applicants. That knowledge was still a carefully guarded secret, meant only for those who had already taken their first steps into the abyss.

And so, Killua was disqualified.

And now?

Now, I was sitting at the hotel bar.

The glass in my hand was cool, condensation gathering against my fingertips as I swirled the amber liquid inside. The hotel bar was quiet, low chatter and soft jazz humming through the space. I took a slow sip, savoring the burn as it slid down my throat.

Then, to ruin this delightful moment, the void-eyed freak approached.

I didn’t need to turn to know it was him. His presence was heavy—suffocating in that eerie, detached way of his.

“What do you want, Illumi?” I asked, not bothering to look away from my drink.

He took the seat beside me, his movements deliberate, almost too smooth. “Well, is that any way to greet someone?” His voice carried no irritation, no amusement—just that same blank, and flat tone.

I exhaled through my nose. “Oh, I’m sorry—I simply detest people who abuse children. Trauma, you see.” I finally turned to look at him, expression flat. Then, after a pause, I added, “Oh wait—no. That’s just how a normal person reacts to seeing a kid being manipulated and abused. No prior trauma required.”

Illumi’s expression didn’t change, his dark eyes as void-like as ever. “It was necessary,” he said simply.

“Necessary?” I let out a sharp laugh, shaking my head. “You used Nen to manipulate your little brother into murdering someone in cold blood, and when the committee disqualified him, you just stood there like it was nothing.”

“He’s not to pass the exam now.” Illumi blinked slowly, as if the answer was obvious. “It was for his own good.”

I sighed and turned back to my drink, unwilling to keep debating morality with a brick wall. “Let me reiterate—what do you want, Illumi?

He reached into his pocket and slid a small, crisp card across the bar toward me. “Grandfather says I should be more proactive in business,” he said. “So, here.”

I picked up the card, turning it between my fingers.

"Illumi Zoldyck."

I huffed a quiet laugh. “I should’ve known.”

Yeah, it made sense now. If he and his little brother were assassins, everything checked out. Especially how easily he’d overpowered me back on the airship—which I had not forgotten.

Illumi rested his elbow on the bar, watching me. “If you ever need someone eliminated, contact me. I’ll handle it for the right price.”

I turned to him, tilting my head slightly, studying the way his long, sleek black hair framed his pale face. Handsome, sure. But utterly unsettling.

“Listen, handsome,” I mused, my voice dipping into something softer—mocking. I reached out, gently taking a strand of his hair between my fingers, rubbing it between my fingertips as if testing its silkiness.

He didn’t react.

He just watched.

I smiled, continuing, “Not to burst your bubble on what could’ve been a lovely dinner date where we discuss all the people I want dead, but—you should know by now…” I took another sip of my drink, letting the pause linger before finishing, “If I want someone dead, I’ll just kill them myself.”

A beat of silence.

“I see,” he said.

He glanced at my hand still toying with his hair, his gaze trailing over my fingers before looking back up at me. “Still, keep the card. You never know when you might need it.”

I let go of his hair, raising a brow. “Oh? You think I’ll need your help?”

Illumi’s expression remained as impassive as ever. “I was able to kill you on the airship,” he said matter-of-factly. “That proves there are opponents you can’t best on your own.”

I fought the urge to grit my teeth. Instead, I smiled—sickeningly sweet.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that last part, pretty boy.” I plucked the card from the counter and slid it into my pocket without looking at it. “And I’ll keep your stupid card. Happy?”

“Good,” he replied simply.

I downed the rest of my drink, then stood, brushing imaginary dust from my sleeve. “Now, if you’ll excuse me,” I said, turning on my heel, “it’s time for me to leave.”

I walked away without looking back.

But I could feel his gaze lingering.

The room was arranged in two sections, each with seven rows, four desks in each row—like a university lecture hall. The atmosphere was thick with tension as we debated the results of the Hunter Exam.

I sat alone, occupying all four seats at the front row of the right section. The conversation around me revolved around who deserved to pass and who didn't. I had my own opinions, but since they were based on Nen, I couldn't exactly share them with this crowd.

Then, the door slammed open.

Gon stormed in, his eyes burning with determination. He didn't pause, didn't hesitate—just made a straight beeline for Illumi, descending the steps with purpose.

Illumi sat motionless, staring straight ahead as if Gon didn’t exist. That was, until—

"Apologize to Killua."

Gon’s voice was unwavering. Demanding.

Only then did Illumi finally turn his head, regarding him with that unsettlingly blank expression.

"Sorry, but what for?" he asked, his tone devoid of genuine curiosity.

Gon’s fists clenched. "You don’t even know what you did wrong?"

Illumi blinked once. "Nope."

Gon’s teeth gritted. His frustration built like a coiled spring, and then—

"You’re not qualified to be his big brother."

Illumi’s gaze remained impassive, but there was the barest flicker of something unreadable in his eyes before he turned away. "I didn’t know I had to qualify."

That was it. That was the final straw.

Gon grabbed Illumi’s left arm and yanked him forward with enough force to send him flipping overhead. But even with that sudden motion, Illumi landed gracefully on his feet, completely unfazed.

Gon didn’t let go. Instead, his grip tightened. His knuckles turned white as veins began to bulge beneath Illumi’s porcelain skin. The pressure increased—muscles tensed—until faint pops could be seen under Illumi’s sleeve.

For the first time, Illumi’s eyes widened. Just slightly.

But then, just as quickly, his neutral expression returned. He wasn’t reacting to the pain, but the strength Gon was displaying.

"Friends don’t have to qualify either," Gon said, his voice unwavering. "Killua gets to choose."

A beat passed. Then, with a small shift of weight, Gon dragged Illumi slightly to the left and said:

"Don’t even bother apologizing. Just take me to see Killua."

Illumi tilted his head, as if considering. "And what will you do?"

"It’s obvious. I’ll bring him back."

A slight hum left Illumi’s throat. "From the way you say that, you must think I kidnapped my little brother."

His tone was flat, but then—just barely—the next words carried the faintest trace of amusement.

"But he walked out of here of his own free will."

Gon’s expression darkened. ‘That asshole is actually enjoying this. He’s rejoicing in the fact that he manipulated Killua.’

"He left, but not by free will," Gon shot back. "You guys were manipulating him. That’s the same thing as kidnapping."

A measured clack of wooden sandals echoed through the room as Chairman Netero stepped forward from behind his desk.

"We were just discussing that very subject, Gon," he said, his tone as unreadable as ever. "In fact, Kurapika and Leorio have both lodged complaints. The committee has been reviewing the fairness of Killua’s disqualification."

Kurapika, seated at a desk nearby, stood with one hand resting on the table.

"You saw it yourself," he said, his sharp eyes now locked on Illumi. "Both during and after his match with the one called Gittarackur, Killua behaved strangely."

Illumi finally acknowledged Kurapika, turning his head slightly.

"There is only one explanation for why Killua committed murder," Kurapika continued. "He was hypnotized. Normally, it's considered impossible to force someone to kill through hypnosis, but Killua was raised by assassins. Murder is second nature to him—so it stands to reason he lacks the usual ethical restraints."

‘Not bad reasoning,’ I thought to myself. ‘For someone who doesn’t even know about Nen.’

Leorio suddenly stood up, slamming a fist against his desk.

"It’s also worth noting that Killua attacked during my match with Bodoro. Which means, if anyone should be disqualified, it should be me!"

He pointed at himself, his frustration evident.

"Whatever the case, it’s clear Killua wasn’t in full control of his actions. So he should not have been disqualified."

Netero, now facing away from us, let out a thoughtful hum. Then, after a pause, he turned back around.

"That is nothing more than speculation. There is no concrete proof."

Kurapika gasped softly.

"From what we saw, there were no clear indications that he was ordered to commit murder. And as for the hypnosis claim—" Netero crossed his arms "—I’d have to question that as well."

Leorio grunted in disappointment.

Then, Pokkle spoke up.

"Speaking of weird things happening—" He turned toward Kurapika. "Why don’t we talk about your fight with Hisoka?"

Kurapika’s eyes widened slightly.

"Mind telling us what he whispered to you?" Pokkle leaned forward, resting his elbows on his desk. "Neither of you looked tired, and yet Hisoka just surrendered. Weird, right? If you had surrendered, I’d understand—like Hanzo with me, or Bodoro with Hisoka. But the opposite happened. Makes me wonder if you two struck some sort of deal."

He narrowed his eyes.

"You don’t have anything to hide, right? So tell us. Enlighten us."

Kurapika exhaled. "I have no such obligation."

"Maybe not. But I think you owe us an explanation."

"I don’t," Kurapika replied calmly. "You may find my victory suspicious, but I could say the same about victories by default."

Pokkle’s face darkened. "What?!"

Gon, watching the exchange, whispered under his breath: "This is pointless."

Illumi hummed in mild curiosity at the statement.

Hanzo sighed and stood. "Come on, let’s just get this over with so we can go home."

Leorio clenched his fists. "Look here, pal—"

"THIS IS COMPLETELY POINTLESS!"

Gon’s sudden outburst silenced the room.

His voice was firm, unwavering. "Why argue about whether someone should’ve passed? If you’re not satisfied with yourself, then keep working until you are! If Killua wants to retake the Hunter Exam, I know he’ll pass. He didn’t this time, and that’s that. But if you’ve been forcing him to kill people this whole time—"

His eyes locked onto Illumi’s. "I will never forgive you."

Illumi tilted his head. "Never forgive me? So what will you do?"

Gon’s expression didn’t change. "I won’t do anything. But after I rescue Killua, I’ll never let you see him again."

Illumi hummed, then reached out with his free hand—aiming for Gon’s head.

But before he could make contact, Gon released his arm and jumped back.

A beat passes.

The air is heavy with lingering tension, the weight of final decisions settling over the room. Then—

A cough.

Chairman Netero clears his throat, drawing all attention back to him. His usual lighthearted demeanor is tinged with something firmer, more resolute.

“All right, gentlemen,” he begins, his voice carrying the easy authority of someone long accustomed to making important calls. “Let’s move forward. Gon is absolutely right—ultimately, it’s up to each of you to decide whether you’re worthy of this license. Now, you’re all perfectly welcome to complain about the results as much as you’d like…” His eyes flick briefly to Hanzo and Leorio, lips twitching in amusement. “But our minds are made up.”

At that, Hanzo and Leorio exchange glances before sinking back into their seats, their previous protests now quieted.

“Killua has been disqualified from this year’s Hunter Exam.”

Kurapika and Pokkle, who had remained standing, finally take their seats as well.

“But the rest of you,” Netero continues, “have officially passed.”

A beat of silence—then a shift, subtle but palpable. Relief. Anticipation. The realization settling in.

At Netero’s nod, Beans steps forward, his small frame barely reaching above the podium. He adjusts his glasses before speaking, holding up a sleek Hunter License between his fingers for all to see.

“All right then, I shall continue with the orientation.”

The card glints under the light, a simple yet undeniably powerful thing.

“These are your Hunter Licenses.” His voice is steady, measured, yet carries a note of reverence. “This card will grant you access to 90 percent of countries that restrict immigration and entry into 75 percent of restricted areas across the world.”

A quiet whistle comes from someone in the back.

Amazing,” Hanzo murmurs, sounding genuinely impressed.

Beans nods. “In addition, you may use 95 percent of public facilities at absolutely no cost. Banks will treat you as if you are a top-rated company, and financially speaking, your life is set. Should you choose to sell it—” He pauses meaningfully, scanning the room. “—it would fetch you enough money to last seven lifetimes.”

Some of the new Hunters shift at that. The weight of the license in his hands suddenly seems heavier.

“But,” Beans continues, his tone growing more serious, “this card is irreplaceable. If you misplace it, or worse—if it’s stolen—you won’t get a replacement.”

That makes a few sit up straighter.

“According to our estimates, nearly one in five newly certified Hunters lose their card within their first year.” His eyes sweep across the room, letting the statistic sink in. “So consider this your first challenge as a licensed Hunter—” His voice sharpens, emphasizing each word.

“Protect your card at all costs.”

A quiet hum of acknowledgment ripples through the room.

Beans allows a small smile before concluding, “From here on out, it’s your show. Believe in yourself, and keep working toward making your dreams a reality.”

A pause. Then—

“Well!” Netero claps his hands together, the finality in his voice signaling the end of the process. “With that, we can now certify all eight present applicants as official Hunters!”

And just like that, the meeting was done.

As I step out of the room, I unfurl my parasol with a practiced flick, the soft whoosh of fabric filling the air. The afternoon breeze brushes against my skin—cool, steady, carrying the distant hum of the city.

But just as I take my first step forward, a voice calls out behind me.

Hey, Y/N!

I pause, tilting my head slightly before turning around.

Hanzo.

He strides toward me with an easy, familiar confidence, yet there’s something measured in his expression.

“Wanted to talk to you before you left,” he says, flashing me a small smile.

I lift a brow. “Is that right?” I twirl the handle of my parasol absently between my fingers. “Well, what can I do for you?”

His expression shifts. The lighthearted air fades as his gaze sharpens, turning serious. “Back there. During our match.” He exhales, as if turning the memory over in his mind. “I’ve been trained to withstand torture, mental pressure—you name it. But whatever you did back there…” His jaw tightens. “It shattered any training I went through. You didn’t even touch me, and I still felt like—if I didn’t do exactly what you wanted—” His voice lowers. “I was going to die.”

A smirk tugs at my lips.

Ah. So that’s what he wants to know.

He meets my gaze, eyes full of curiosity. “Would you mind explaining it to me?”

I hum thoughtfully, pretending to ponder his request. “Ah, that nifty little trick?” I tap a finger against my chin, letting the silence stretch just enough to tease his patience. “Mmm… I could tell you, but where’s the fun in that?”

Hanzo frowns. “Seriously?”

I chuckle, shaking my head. “Look, I can’t tell you too much. That’s something for you to discover. But I’ll give you a hint.” I lean in just slightly, letting my voice drop to something smooth, and quiet.

“If you really want to understand what I did during our match… find yourself a teacher who can educate you in the art of Nen.”

For a moment, he’s still. Then—his eyes widen, just barely.

Nen…” he repeats under his breath, as if testing the word on his tongue. His brows furrow in thought before something clicks. “Oh.”

A spark of realization flickers across his face, and just like that, he’s rummaging through his bag.

“Before I forget,” he says, pulling something out. He holds it up to me between two fingers. A card.

I take it, flipping it over to read the inscription.

I arch a brow. “Your business card, huh?”

He grins. “If you ever visit my country, let me know. I’ll give you a real tour—none of that tourist-trap garbage.”

I turn the card over between my fingers, considering. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

He nods, stepping back with a casual wave. “Alright then. Later.”

I watch as he disappears.

Then, with a light sigh, I tuck the card away.

“Well,” I murmur to myself, adjusting my grip on my parasol. “Looks like it’s my turn to take my leave.”

With that, I make my way down the corridor, stepping into the hotel lobby and out through the front doors—out into the afternoon that awaits me.

 

-> Status Update.

OR

-> Next Instalment. 

Chapter 22: Status Update: Hunter Exam Arc Over

Summary:

A status update on your journey so far...

Chapter Text

- Status Update -


 

The Hunter Exam Arc has officially concluded.

Next up: the Fugitive Arc begins soon!

Following the Fugitive Arc, the upcoming story arcs will be:

  • Heavens Arena Arc
  • Research Arc
  • Yorknew City Arc
  • Greed Island Arc
  • Spider Arc
  • Chimera Ant Arc
  • Troupe Arc
  • Tower Battle Arc
  • Black Whale Arc

 


 

Romance Route Points Update

Here’s a breakdown of the minimum and maximum points you could have accumulated for each romanceable option so far:

Character Shalnark Feitan Nobunaga Phinks Uvogin Chrollo Illumi Hisoka
Max Points 17 14 10 10 14 17 10 4
Min Points 3 1 2 3 5 4 9 2

- Keep track of your points here -

And stay tuned—your choices will shape what happens next!

 


Restart Your Journey?

OR

-> Start Fugitive Arc <-